WTF?

"16 Inches? I QUIT!"

"16 Inches? I QUIT!"

First Scene, Last Scene

First Scene, Last Scene

Public Degeneracy Volume 9

Public Degeneracy Volume 9

CAMTASTROPHES #6

CAMTASTROPHES #6

His Penis Is Bigger Than Yours

His Penis Is Bigger Than Yours

A Vagina Within A Vagina

A Vagina Within A Vagina

Board Posts

1
Anonymous
@random
19 Oct 2011 9:33AM
• 595 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

FOR ALL OF U MEN OUT THERE WHO SAY ""BITCH GET IN THE KITCHEN AND MAKE ME A SANDWHICH.... JUST REMEMBER.........THATS WHERE THE KNIVES ARE KEPT!!!!"""

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Jul 2012 9:55PM
• 5,144 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

i confess i just made this story up but read it and comment and ill write more


so im at my buddy erics house the other day. he lives in the basement of his parents house, money is tight and times are tough. so him, his gf, and i are in the basement drinking and smoking. they start to cuddle on his bed and i just start laughing. my buddy eric is kinda a dick and has real low self confidence so he goes "y the fuck r u laughing im the one with a girl, fag" i kinda just brush it off and tell him to go fuck himself. he loves to throw the fact that he has a gf and i dont in my face. it really pisses me off cuz i have always though i was more attractive then him but w.e. im happy for him to have a gf i just wish he would get over it already. so anyway they r cuddling and start making out. im just sitting there enjoying the show as he lifts her skirt up to finger her. he looks over and sees me watching and says "hey man y dont u go make some food" meaning "im trying to fuck get the fuck out" i take the hint and go upstairs.

half way up the stairs i hear his gf moaning and i got a little excited. so i get up stairs and i check his fridge, nothing but bullshit. i just sigh and say fuck it. i turn around and see his mom sitting on the sofa watching tv. she didnt say anything when i came upstairs so it kinda startled me as i turned around. the sofa was facing away from the kitchen so i could only see the top of her head. jokingly i say "hey what ya watching". i get no response. i followed with "um hello" still nothing. i finally walk up behind the sofa and i look down at her. she had a glass of wine in one hand and the remote in the other, she was passed out. i just laughed and went to go back downstairs when i remembered y i came up in the first place.

so i stood there for a little while just drunk and thinking of somethign to do. i decided to see how passed out his mom was. so i pet the top of her head and said her name gently. no movement. so then i tapped her head and said he name louder and still nothing. i thought to myself i wonder how much i can get away with.

so i walked back to the basement door and could still hear the bed shaking and heavy breathing. i thought i was in the clear. so i walked back over to his mom. i stood behind her and looked down her low cut blouse. i place my hand on her shoulders. she didnt move or even change breathing. i slowly slide my hands down the front of her blouse and felt her soft milf tits.... btw she was brunnet, about 5'5", big DD tits a fat ass and a little bit of a belly but she is 45 its ok.

i was hard as a rock so played with her tits. i eventually just pulled her shirt down so her tits were just out for me too look at. i walked around to the front of the sofa and was just staring at the tits. her nipples were really pink and hard from me pinching. i got down on my knees and took her nipple into my mouth. i was sucking her nipple trying to give her a hicky.

i couldnt take it anymore my dick was pushing really hard against the inside of my pants. i undid her pants and pulled them down. she wasnt wearing any panties, that was a nice surprise. i leaned over and licker her clit a few times. i pullled my dick out and then rubbed my head on her pussy lips. i lined up and right as i went to push in she opened her eyes.

she looked down realized she was naked and the position i was in and she yelled a little bit saying "wtf r u doing". thinking quick in a joking way "just having some fun, u looked so sexy just sleeping there". she was taken back and goes "u think im sexy" and i said "i have u naked and im hard as a rock" she smiled reached down and grabbed my dick. she stroked a few times and said "o wow u r hard". i started thrusting my hips as she jerked me and said "yeah this is from u" right when i finished saying that i leaned down again and licked her nipple slowly. she moaned slightly and said "well i was having sucha nice dream"

she released my dick and pulled me in close. i thought she wanted to kiss but she pushed my head down to her neck. i stated to suck on her neck and fondle her tits. she then said "well fuck me already" i did not need to be told twice. i relined my cock up and i pushed in. i only got half way in before having to pump a few more times. she was really tight, her and her husband have slept in separate rooms for yrs now. she asked me if i liked and i could hardly respond. i just nodded as i pumped harder and faster into her cunt. i pushed her into the sofa and i throw her legs over my shoulders. she was grabbing my back and ass pulling me into her deeper and deeper. i was loving it and it felt so great to get back at my friend for all the insults.

i was pounding away when she goes hold on and she flipped around. she was now on her hands and knees and i was fucking her doggy style. she reached down and started playing with my balls as i fucked her from behind. i was in heavy i have never had a girl play with my balls like that. i couldnt contain myself, never have i felt so inside a woman before. through my heavy breathing i said "ima cum" she told me not to. i only had a few more thrust in me until i busted and she got downon her knees and sucked me to finish. i busted down her throat. she mad a gargling noise and then a gulp. she opened her mouth and with a big smile said all done.

i was breathign hard and she just laughed and sucked my dick a few more times to get the last bit of cum out. we both got dressed and she told me that was fun. i went back down stairs and never told my friend. but i finally got him back

~COCKinHAND


comment if u liked

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Apr 2019 3:13AM
• 1,748 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I confess I am obsessed with my sister in law. She's moved in to mine and my wife's house temporarily while she tries to find a new job and all I ever want to do it bend her over the kitchen counter and treat her like the slut she is.

When my wife is out she'll constantly walk around with minimal clothing and come ask me pointless questions just so I can see her semi nude.

I know she wants to get fucked but I'm too much of a pussy to make the first move...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Sep 2023 2:53PM
• 1,302 views • 4 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

Mail Order Bride: My Experiences
This is probably going to be a long read.
I'm not sure if anyone on this site has delved into mail order brides, but if you've got the money and you're lonely - it's not the worst thing in the world to do. I've always had several fetishes for oriental and even Russian ladies. So after grieving for a few years after my wife left me for another woman (yes, that fucked with me in so many ways), I decided to try the dating scene. I'd make matches, sometimes even hook up with the lady but nothing really ever clicked enough for me to have a long term relationship with the women. It was date, fuck, on to the next. It got old fast and I was looking for something more, looking for a woman that was actually in to me. So one day I decided to try it.

The sign up fees are stupid and can range from $70 - $200 a month depending on the package you select. I figured I'd make quick work out of it and find someone I was interested in and exchange personal information with them. SO I signed up.
A lot of these girls look like 10/10 models - they all have professional pictures taken and I was like "well I just got scammed, they're all fake as fuck." Seeing all of these flawless women was a bit of a turn off for me - being in my late 40s, I knew I wasn't a bad looking guy but these women - all of them were way out of my league and I had my doubts, especially because I know a majority of them are after citizenship. I felt like I made a big mistake.
I contacted a couple of the ladies, usually didn't get a response. One day I logged in and this very attractive Filipino lady left me a message, just saying "Hi. Saw your profile."
I went to her profile and looked at her pictures, and just kinda shook my head.
I was talking to other women on there, but nothing really panned out. A lot of them barely spoke English.
So I chatted her up. I told her that we had an obvious age difference, and that I didn't know if she'd be comfortable with that. She replied back, "Most Filipina ladies like older men, it's kind of a cultural thing. I like older white men."
So we hit it off. We decided to exchange personal details and I called her up and we'd talk on Skype too. We'd laugh, joke, and just talk about everything under the sun - including her past relationships. She was engaged to be married but the guy got another woman pregnant and the marriage was cancelled. She talked about some of her boyfriends being abused and drinking all the time. She told me about her parents and how she moved out of the house at a young age and supports herself by having a masters degree in economics and works in Manilla and helps with city planning. We talked for months and months. We'd get intimate on Skype, she'd start fingering her pussy, moaning that she wished I was inside her.
"When are you coming, or should I come visit you?" she asked.
My heart raced. So I made plans to take off work for a week and fly out to the Philippines. It's a long flight and I couldn't even sleep - but when I got on the ground I got off the plane, and went outside the airport and called her. She was waiting for me and saw me standing by the road, and honked her horn. She got out of her car and ran up to me, gave me a great big hug and kissed me on the lips. Holy fuck she looked better than her pictures, she could have easily been a model. I loaded my luggage in her car and hopped in the passenger seat. I'm used to order, at least somewhat order - but driving in the Philippines scared the ever fuck out of me. It was very unnerving. From nice paved roads to roads cratered with massive potholes then to dirt roads - we finally made it to her small house that she was renting. We talked all the way to her place, I was so shocked I finally got to meet her - because I didn't feel like it would ever happen.
I was nervous and didn't want to push myself on her, I was worried that maybe I was ugly to her in person.
We got inside, and she made me feel right at home.
"You must be hungry! I cooked this yesterday for you, I'll heat it up, and I'll get you some tea!"
She spoke perfect English, with a small accent from Tagalog.
I told her not to worry. I felt a bit nervous - all the discussions we had, all the cybersex we had - I felt out of place.
She called me over to her small little kitchen table and had a plate prepared for me, with hot peppers, fish and some other ingredients. I have no idea what it's called (even to this day).
"You said you like spicy babe," she said smiling.
I took a few bites. My mouth was on fire, tears ran down my face.
"Holy fuck!" I said, "It's perfect."
She giggled, and her small firm chest bounced at bit. She caught me looking.
"Now now, there's enough time for that later. You still think I'm attractive right? I was so worried that you wouldn't think I'm attractive... "
I looked at her, "You're beautiful, absolutely stunning. Of course I'm attracted to you - physically and mentally. Hopefully I'm not ugly to you..."
Her eyes widened, "Oh, you're fucking hot dude, I'm still very interested in you!"
So we watched some TV, she obviously was horny, as I held her hand she guided me down her shorts to reveal a shaved and dripping wet pussy.
I haven't had sex in a long time. I didn't last long at all. Just how tight she was, how perfect her body was, and how beautifully she looked right into my eyes while I was inside her. I felt her touch my soul so deeply.
"I always imagined this moment, just like this..." she said, smiling.
"Oh, I thought I'd last a lot longer than I did, it's your turn to cum..."
She moaned as she played with my cum dripping out of her swollen pussy. Her fingers spread her dark brown pussy lips aside, showing a beautiful pink inside, as white dribbles of my sperm leaked onto her couch.
My mouth found her small supple tits, licking and sucking - I worked my way down to her dripping shaved pussy, and started massaging her clit with my tongue.
She moaned and grabbed a fist full of my hair, pulling me closer as her hips moved back and forth as I ate her out.
"I'll always be yours, I love you..." she moaned.
"I love you too," I said taking a quick breath.
She began to buck and moan, "Fuck..." she whispered, releasing my hair from her grip.
"I'm not going to want to leave you here," I admitted.
It got late, we ate dinner and went to bed. We fucked again before falling asleep.
We were to lovers who seemed obsessed. She took the week off of work so she could show me the sites around Manilla.
While she took me around to see the sites, something popped into my head - "just marry her already."
I went into a jewelry store by myself (she had errands to run) and got her a nice engagement ring.
The next time she took me out on the town, there was this big beautiful fountain (not sure of the name of it) and I got down on one knee.
"You bring so much life to me, my mind body and soul would ache without you being in my life, will you marry me?"
Her eyes widened, and she looked right into my eyes. There was an uncomfortable silence which seemed to last for an eternity.
"Of course I'll marry you!"
People around us clapped and congratulated us.
I didn't know how easy it was to get married in the Philippines. It's almost like Vegas but without Elvis overseeing your vows.
We fucked every single day, sometimes twice to three times in the same day. We discussed that she was going to quit her job and move with me to the USA. So I helped her pack a lot of her stuff in boxes and we mailed the boxes to my address. She talked to her landlord who owned the property and told them she was leaving at the end of the week, so she can move to the USA with her husband.
The landlord congratulated her and wished her well.
I've been married to her for 15 years and she is still the most amazing woman I've ever met in my life.
We've had 2 kids together and her body snapped right back into shape. She's as beautiful as ever. A timeless beauty. So yeah. Sometimes those crazy mail order bride sites actually work.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
18 Nov 2011 3:12PM
• 2,815 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

Mother in law.

I posted about a year ago whilst on holiday with the mother in law that i was getting turned on seeing her topless and a lot of people replied saying try it on with her, at the time i thought no way could i do that. Well today it all changed and by complete accident. I ve been painting some rooms at her house whilst the father in law has been at there place in spain whilst a new kitchen was being fitted out there. So, i had paint all over my hands and used a spirit to clean it off, went to the toilet not even thinking about my hands having spirit all over. after about 2 mins my dick was burning so i itched it not knowing that i was making it worse as had spirit on my hands.Now very uncomfortable i asked the mother in law if he had any cream not saying what it was for. She said its all in the cupboard in her room. So i went up and she followed, she then said whats it for? i explained to her what i had done and she gave me some cream, i said do you think i should go to the doctors about it and she said how bad is it? at which point i said can you look at it for me! of which she said of course. she said to cover it in this cream and see how it goes, at which point i had a brain wave and said i have spirit all over my hands still and don't want to make it worse i ll wait till i get home and my wife can do it. She said if you want i can do it, plan worked!!!i said are you sure your ok with this and she said of course just dont tell anyone. she put a load of cream on her hand and then took my dick in it and started to rub it in, within about 5 seconds i was rock hard and apologizing to her, she said it was fine and she understood. i told her i was so embarrassed as it wouldn't go down now, at which point and to my amazement she said if you cum it would!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! she then said do you want me to do it for you. she then took me in to her en suite bathroom washed my dick and started to wank me off , i thought i d try my luck and said its quicker if you suck it. she put it straight in her mouth it didnt take long at all before i exploded in her mouth, she took every bit of it. i am still in shock of it happening and can totally understand people thinking i am making it up but i am not and would recommend it as a way for any guys out there who want a piece of there mother in law to try it!!!!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Nov 2012 9:11PM
• 109 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

i confess i wanna fuck a girl
i wanna stick my snake inside her pussy, and go harder and faster untill i cum INSIDE HER and then i would say...

ITS YOUR PROBLEM KNOW YOU BITCH...

yep, i wouldnt even wanna be around when she gets fat and pops the damn kid out...

FUCK ALL WOMEN,
nuttin but nasty cunts

NOW GO GET IN THE KITCHEN AND MAKE ME SUMTIN TO EAT

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Dec 2013 10:09AM
• 7,413 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

i'm having a prob trying to write like an ongoing diary here on the confessions board. i haven't been able to figure out how to keep what i write all in one place. someone did try to explain it to me in a reply and i thought i understood but it doesn't seem to be working. also i don't get the op password thing. if anyone has advice please let me know. anyway i cut and pasted all together the posts i did before and they appear below. nothing much has happened since sunday. i will write here whenever i have any new fun to tell about.

i'm having lots of fun with this teasing thing. daddy-ken, my stepdad, is def liking it too for sure. besides it being fun showing him some skin, we have a secret from mom and everyone else that makes it even more naughty and fun. when he walked in on me unexpectedly down in the washroom and saw me topless it kinda surprised me how i felt, how i liked how he was looking at me. i really didn't have any plan or anything to flash him my tits again or do this tease. but then as he continued to seriously check me out it turned me on. so i decided why not do more. hence i let him get a good look full on at my pussy (wearing panties) when we were alone on the couch. i also have been daring and done some little flirtytease things when my mom was around us.

on sunday afternoon we started decorating our house for xmas. not the tree trimming because we didn't buy the tree yet, but all the other stuff. mom was in charge of the inside decorating and daddy-ken was in charge of the outside decorating. i was like their little santa's elf helper. it started off that mom and i were inside and daddy-ken was bringing stuff inside from the attic over the garage. the three of us were getting stuff organized inside putting all the things where they go in whatever rooms. we were in the diningroom with stuff on the table talking about it. i saw daddy-ken checking me out and i gave him a smile like uh huh we have a naughty secret don't we? i still had on the dress i had worn to church and i started bending over picking things up and shaking my booty. mom was clueless of course. he tells us he needs to get busy with the outside decorations and maybe i can help him take things down from the attic. i went and changed into jeans and a yellow cotton zippered top, no bra. i went downstairs and into the garage. daddy-ken was up in the attic and he was handing things down to me as he was on the steps of the ladder attached to the attic. of course now i had unzipped the top some so he could get a look (and as i was getting dressed a few minutes ago i was thinking some naughty thoughts and playing with my nipples and they were still swelled and hard). i felt like he knew i was going to do it - show for him - and he was happy i was continuing our fun. neither of us has said anything but of course we both know what's going on. so we were working away there and it wasn't at all boring lol. he knew i went and changed and no bra just for him and i had unzipped to give him a look at my tits again. he def likes what he sees!

so like i said before i really hadn't planned on doing this but it's so fun and exciting i will probably keep doing it. i'm sure he wants me to keep up my firtytease fun and show him more. also i like to think he wants to do something too...touch me or maybe show me what he's got hmmm. i'm not sure what i would do if he ever did anything. but i like thinking about it. the thought makes me wet. i love the thought too of him thinking about doing something more and getting hard thinking about me. i will keep writing here about what happens. this is like my naughty daddy-ken diary :)

***

so since my stepdad and i had our little moment there down in the washroom when he unexpectedly walked in on me when i was topless taking my stuff out of the dryer, i have been having some fun teasing him...sometimes even when my mom, who is clueless, is home. it's for sure that daddy-ken liked what he saw that day and that he is liking that i am doing this. and i confess, it's also for sure that i like that he likes checking me out. i like the attention. hence, i have been giving him chances to get in some peeks. i know it's naughty, but it's so fun. and it turns me on. it's like we have this naughty secret thing going on between us.

the other day i was taking a walk with my friend jenn around this pond where we live and daddy-ken drove by and honked the horn and waved hi to us. jenn thinks he's cute and she has said things about him more than once. so she made a comment as he drove by. i was so tempted to tell her about what happened and our naughty game. but i didn't.

a little example of our naughty game and why i like playing it with him and how my kinky brain works...the other night mom was upstairs in their room and daddy-ken and i are downstairs. we're on the couch and he's watching tv and i'm laying there at the opposite end listening to tunes on my iphone while i read about a homework assignment that i have to go do in a few minutes. i have on a long t and bikini panties. i feel like having some fun and i decide yes it's time he got a look below the waist. so i spread my legs and to get his attention i start singing softly out loud the song i'm listening to. i see him look over at me and i am making believe i don't see him checking me out, i just keep singing along and moving my legs back and forth in time with the music. i am loving that he is getting a really good look between my thighs, even if i have panties on. tease tease daddy-ken...like what you see? maybe one day you will get to see it without panties on. would you like that? i think we both would haha.

so then i go up to my room and do my homework. i hear him come upstairs after a bit and go into their bedroom and i pause from trying to memorize stupid history dates. i think to myself...hmmm i wonder if i made him hard and now he is going to fuck mom while he thinks about reaching between my legs and pulling aside my panties to see my pussy. if i wanted to i could have gone and listened at their door to see if anything was going on in there. but i didn't. instead i reached down and went with that thought...daddy-ken's fingers doing their thing to my pussy. mmmmm

***

it's a saturday late morning. just awake, i am home alone. my mom, a nurse, is at work. my older brother is away at college. my stepdad, as always on saturdays, is at golf. i look in the mirror and think yeah i have looked better. i take a moment to pull a brush through my long, wavy auburn hair and i pull it back in a ponytail and tie it with a scrunchie. i slide the two clothes baskets out of the closet and pick various pieces of clothing and undies up off the floor, chair, wherever, and hurriedly sort the whites from the colors. i slip the t-shirt which i had slept in up over my head and toss it in a basket. i leave on the capri length silky flower print jammy bottoms and slip on the white cotton blouse with the rounded collar which i had worn to school yesterday, buttoning just a couple of buttons below my round, c cup breasts. i opt to do the colors first and carry the basket down to the lower level little room where the washer & dryer are. i put the wash in and go up to the kitchen and sit at the table and have breakfast...a bowl of life cereal, half an everything bagel with cream cheese, oj. i flip thru a shopping flyer while i eat.

i go in the livingroom and sit down on the carpet and do some stretching as i watch tv. after a little while i go listen at the top of the stairs and hear that yes the washer stopped. i go down and move the colored clothes into the dryer. i run back up to my bedroom to get the whites, but decide i really don't need to do them right now. i push the basket back into the closet. i get undressed, go brush my teeth (again), find a new razor and go into the shower. i do my ritual in the nice, hot, steamy place...shampoo twice, conditioner no rinse, body wash all over, do mylegs, pits, and kitty then rinse conditioner out of hair, turn up the hot and just stand there under the shower for a few more moments. done. i dry off. i slip on the jammy bottoms. that's it.

i start down to the washroom, but stop and reconsider. yeah maybe i will do the whites. i grab the basket and go down to the washroom. i get the whites going in the washer. i open the dryer and start taking stuff out, contemplating what i will wear now and later too. i am looking for that top when all of a sudden...there he is! my stepdad is standing there with his bag of golf clubs. i'm topless. but i don't freak. he doesn't either. 'sorry', he says. 'i didn't know you were down here'. i find the green silky top and turn around and slip it on. i turn around fixing my still damp hair and say 'it's ok. i didn't know anyone was home. how was golf'? now he is seriously staring at my boobs within the top and he takes a few moments to answer, then 'huh oh yeah golf was uh good'. 'that's good i say' as i pull the rest of the clothes outta the dryer and drop them in the basket. i pick it up and start by him as he is going to the other room behind me to put the golf clubs away. but he puts the bag down and says, 'i got it' as he takes the basket from me. he carries it up the stairs and i follow behind him.

we get to my room and i go to take the basket. he asks me 'where'? i carry it with him to the bed and dump the clothes out on the bed. he is again seriously looking at my boobs and this time looking right down into my top. it doesn't freak me though because he's not doing it in a weird, pervy way...but kinda admiringly. i'm actually kinda surprised how it makes me feel. i look at him and smile, so as to say - i see you looking and it's okay, i like that you are looking and that you like what you saw/see. hmmmm.

i start folding stuff and putting things away and we're talking. we're talking and he's still looking at me the whole time, but not trying to hide that he is. we have a little moment there. i'm done folding and i tell him i need to get dressed. he says 'oh yeah sure' and he leaves. i close the door. i think wow hmmm that was...different. not that i have never thought naughty forbidden thoughts about him/us before in my most private of times. i wonder has he ever?...yes i bet he has! i like thinking that.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@random
03 Feb 2015 5:36AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Damien: Everybody hates me!
Mr.Mackey: Why do you suppose that is?
Damien: Because I'm the son of the devil!
Mr.Mackey: Uh huh that's a good start, why else?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Garrison: What kind of sick weirdo are you?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: Say some thing Mr. Hankey.
Mr.Hankey: Aaaaah
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny! Dude, Kenny is dead.
Chef: Hello there children. Let me sing you a little song:
I'm gonna make love to you woman
Officer Barbrady: Well you ain't Fiona Apple,
and if you ain't Fiona Apple I don't give a rat's ass.
Reporter: What would drive a man to such a disgusting act?
Some Woman: My god that's disgusting!
Stan: Whoa dude, how do you have sex with a chicken?
Stan: At least im not a little pig fucker.
Cartman: God damn it!
Stan: Dude!
Kyle: Huh Sick
Mr.Hankey: Aaaah
Cartman: You get you bitch ass back in the kitchen, and make me some pie!
Mr.Garrison: You got to hell!
Stan: You butt plug.
Kyle: Damn!
Cartman: Well screw you too.
Cartman: Well?
Ms.Cartman: Sure Hun.
Cartman: Kick Ass!
Cartman: Hey, ill blow your freakin head off you peice of crap!
Mr.Mackey: I mean your one screwed up little kid, do you understand?
Cartman: He is a very disturbed little boy.
Ms.Cartman: You want some Cheesy Poofs?
Cartman: Yeah I want Cheesy Poofs!
Ms.Cartman: You can have a eensy weensy bit can't you?
Cartman: Well?
Ms.Cartman: Just a weensy eensy woo-woo?
Cartman: Okay!
Ms. Cartman: I bought you some Cheesy Poofs and Happy tarts!
Cartman: God Damnit!
Ms.Cartman: Just a weensy eensy woo-woo?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Garrison: What kind of sick weirdo are you?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: Say some thing Mr. Hankey.
Mr.Hankey: Aaaah!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny. Dude, Kenny is dead.
Mr.Garrison: Dumb ass, what a retard!
Stan: You fat fuck!
Kyle: Screw You.
Stan: Dude.
Mr.Garrison: Don't be such a little wuss!
Officer Barbrady: Fruitcake!
Cartman: Bitch.
Wendy: No, I'm not acting like a freak!
Cartman: Well I was standing out in a field and I had this huge satellite dish
sticking out of my butt, and then there were hundereds of cows and aliens, and
then I went up on the ship, and Scott Baio gave me pinkeye!
Stan: What the hell are you talking about!
Mr. Garrison: There are no stupid questions, just stupid people!
Wendy: Barf is gross!
Cartman: Nobody gives a rat's ass!
Pippins: Lunchy munchy hmm!
Stan: Oh yeah? Well at least my moms not on the cover of Crack Whore magazine!
Cartman: Damnit, would you shut the hell up?
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Kyle: You bastards!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Starvin' Marvin: Yeah I want da cheezy poof!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny!
Mr.Hankey: Howdy Ho!
Stan: Oh my god they killed Kenny. Dude, Kenny is dead.
Cartman: Son of a bitch.
Jesus: Yay, believe in me, and ye shall find peace, the way is paved with gold for ye who seek truth!
Ring Announcer: Wearing very very black trunks...the king of all that is evil...
Towns People: Barbara Striesand, Barbera Striesand!
Barbera Striesand: I'm Barbera Striesand!
Chef: Barbera Striesand?
Leonard Maltin: Barbera Striesand.
Kyle: Kick the baby!
Ike: Don't kick the baby!
Leonard Maltin: Leonard Maltin.
Leonard Maltin: Sydney Potier.
Chef: Sydney Potier?!
Stan: Oh yeah.
B.S.: Your some little hick!
Stan: You ugly skank!
Cartman: Damn your black heart, Barbera Stiesand! Hey! Why dont you stop dressin' me up like a mailman, and making me dance for you, while you go and smoke crack in your bedroom and have sex with some guy I don't even know on my dad's bed!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Sep 2022 5:16AM
• 1,619 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

My first confession here, and yes, I am new to this place. How I found it, and how I ended up here is a long story, which I can begin to explain by saying that I have always been very sexually active. You can't say that I was promiscous, but I always looked at sex as something normal, healthy and generally a thing no one should be ashamed of.

I am 38 now, female, married for almost 15 years, mom, and. a good wife. My husband is a love of my life, I am still very much attracted to him, we have good sex, and, there is not a single reason I should be unhappy. But...

My sex drive was always higher than his. At the start, when we went at each other like rabbits, I was fully satisfied, I gotta admit. But, since many years have passed, our sex is not as frequent as it once was, and that pushed me to self pleasuring, on a frequent schedule. And, long story short, I somehow ended up here, not for the porn, but for the written word, that can be mostly awful, and clearly made up, but it can be very enticing and exciting to see and read about the experiences and turn ons by others.

So, I guess this is where my story actually begins. I have always been flirty and I have been told more than once, that I am charming, as generally a very socially oriented person, but in the past few years, I have been using flirting as a kind of a vent, fully knowing that it won't lead nowhere, but still practicing it, for the fun of it. Combine that with, always growing self awareness, and the fact that I understand that time passing by is not getting me any younger, a compliment here and there makes me feel warm on the inside.

To be clear, I am objectively aware that I am above average looking for my age, but still, we all have our inner doubts, and we all enjoy our doses of serotonin.

So, in July, I went to a short holiday to Greece, with my mother and my offspring (as I understand the other word is forbidden here), as my husband was prevented to go at that time, because of work, and we also planned another little trip in August, when only we will go to the seaside.

First day, I have noticed a guy working at the kitchen bar, looking at me. It was a small hotel beach, in Rhodes, with a restaurant / caffe on the beach, and an open kitchen, looking at the beach. We chose a place right underneath it, at the top of the beach, and I caught him looking. It is not the first time someone gawks at me in a bikini, so, I forgot about it instantly. That same day, when we went to lunch at the same place, when our orders came, I saw that only my salad had eatable flower decoration on it. When I figured that out, I instinctively looked at the direction of the bar, and he was looking back, with a smile, obviously waiting for my reaction, and if I will figure it out.

That is where our game began. I thought nothing of it. He was a semi/handsome man, in his 20s I would say. Tomorrow, we located again at the top of the beach, and I deliberately started teasing him. You know, nothing special, turning the subbed so he can see me, moving my bikini so I can tan my bottoms. Again, flowers in the salad, plus, the waiter brought a rose in a little vase, only to our table.

Same the next day, as I got a little more daring, when the other two were in the water, I got my top off, to catch a few rays, while also checking if he is looking. He was.

The next day, I was deliberately standing in his sight, while oiling myself to prevent sunburns. I did it slowly, and I did it in a cheeky, sensual way. I also made eye contact for a few seconds, while doing it. And it was exciting, I must say. Not the fact that I wanted to do anything with him, but the fact that he was obviously attracted to me, and that he enjoyed this play, more than I did.

On the 4th or 5th day, I decided to drink my cocktail, standing at the bar, and as the caffe bar, and kitchen bar are continuing to one another, I chose the place at the division of these two sections. He was clearly sweating, not just from the heat, as I saw he was battling with himself if he should talk to me. For a moment, I thought that the kitchen staff is forbidden from talking to the guests, but that wasn't the case, he was just nervous. Then, I realised, he is maybe 24 or 25, and I might look scary to him, as I forgot that I am an "older lady" for him, and that made me feel bad, maybe I have over done it.

But, he found the nerve, and started talking. He was asking me, in bad English, these profane questions: where I am from, am I enjoying the holiday etc. I acted uninterested at first, but he didn't give up. The next day, I started flirting, you know, for flirting sake and my dose of serotonin, and that soften him up a bit.

How I felt? I felt wanted, and one day I even got a little horny, and sent my husband an unsolicited topless photo.

So, I guessed that will be it, even as our flirting game continued.

On day 8, I went out at the evening to the city of Rhodes, since the hotel is not far from it, by taxi, and just wandered around. My trip companions weren't up for it, so I was alone. Just walking, looking at the shop windows etc. And guess, what, around 9p.m., when I was gawking at some silly local made sandals, I heard a silent "hello".

It was him, with a grocery bag, smiling at me. My heart started beating faster, I wasn't expecting him out of the hotel. He politely asked me for a coffee, and I agreed.

What followed was very hard for me. The poor guy outright admitted his feelings for me, like a high school kid, started talking how he works those seasonal jobs during the summer, that he is from continental Greece, etc, etc... That is when I asked him about his age. 21. I felt like the crappiest person in the world. I found an excuse why I have to rush back, mumbled about seeing him tomorrow, and fled.

I thought about how I must've done harm to this young man, and that this time I went overboard, by teasing him into thinking that something could have happened. I really felt bad. Tomorrow, I chose the sunbeds lower, by the sea, so I could avoid him. When I went for a shower, since the showers are at the top of the beach, I caught him looking at me. His face... He was obviously aware that the charade is over.

On our last day, I was laying at the beach, with these thoughts racing through my mind. And at one point, it was after lunch, I just got up, and started walking towards the bar, not knowing what I actually want to say. To apologise?

As I approached, his smile was there. And I just blurred out "I wanna say bye, I am leaving tomorrow"

He was still smiling, and said something like "I liked having you around, looking and talking to you"

And that is where I snapped. "you have a place where I can give you a goodbye kiss"

Regreted saying that, the moment I said it. It looked like he was about to choke on the words not able to come out of his mouth "bed room, around corner"

As I walked to the "bed room", I had the urge to run away, but I thought, you made your bed, so now...

As I got around the corner, I realised that it was a room with spare sunbeds, not a bedroom. He was there, in his apron, breathing heavily. When I got in, and closed the door, we were in a complete dark for a few seconds, before he reached for the light. In those few seconds, a year passed in my mind.

I have never cheated on my husband. Never. My, before mentioned sexual appetite has only been fed by myself, in moments between encounters with my husband. I thought I would never cheat on him, since he really didn't deserve it, but on the other hand, I just wanted to give something to this young man, who I used maliciously, for my own fun, not fully understanding the scale of his feelings. I wanted to have sex with him, at that moment, I did, but from the bottom of my heart, I felt ashamed for wanting to cheat. So when that light came up, I got on my knees, and gave him a blowjob.

He was confused, and obviously very horny. I think he wasn't really experienced, since he was just standing there, stiff, while not touching me at all, except for a few light, gentle touches of my breasts, over the swimsuit. He didn't last long, maybe a few minutes, and he really wanted me, judging by the amount of cum, that I wasn't able to swallow by a single gulp.

When I got up, trying to hide the tremor in my legs, I acted all normal, and kissed him on the cheek. And just went out.

I can't remember the last time I was that wet.

Now, two months later, I am still haunted by this. On one hand, I feel terrible for cheating on my husband, and on the other, I can't stop thinking about that whole event. And if you are asking, no, there is no way this or anything similar will happen in the future. I am out of the flirting game, for good.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
21 Dec 2016 4:31PM
• 4,044 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I confess, I fucked my nephew's wife. We had family members over for a holiday dinner. I had never met her before. It was a quick courtship and marriage. The got married three months after meeting and I had to be out of the country the day of the wedding.

Wow, was I surprised when they showed up. She's a brunette with gorgeous eyes, a sexy smile and curves in all the right places. She's about 5'3" tops. She was wearing jeans and a tight sweater with a V neck. Her breasts filled the sweater and just the right amount of cleavage was showing to be very sexy.

They haven't been married for 6 months and my son told me they are already having problems. Apparently their fights are fierce, his laziness seems to be the issue most of the time. Sad it's happening so soon, their newlyweds in their early 20's.

The alcohol was flowing right from the get-go. My nephew is quite the drinker, so he was hitting the hard stuff right away. She was drinking champagne. When the house filled up, every one was in a festive mood, loud talking, laughing, etc.

Jen and I ended up sitting in chairs in a corner of the living room. We hit it off immediately. The chemistry between us was intoxicating for an old fart like me. The more we talked, the more playful our chatter became. The entire time we're talking, I'm undressing her with my eyes. I'm imagining that she has the cutest nipples, the most perfect skin and the tightest pussy. By the time my wife had dinner ready, I'm thinking I've got to fuck this cute little thing.

Seating at the table was random, so I successfully maneuvered to have Jen sit next to me. Everyone was lit due to the number of drinks that were consumed already, and even more was being pounded during the meal.

Beneath the table, I could feel my foot touch someone else's. I'm tall, so I'm used to that happening and have a conditioned response to pull my feet back when it does. This time, I had a hunch that it might be Jen's foot so I left my foot in that spot. I turn to look at Jen and she winks at me. Yep, that foot was hers. It turned into a rubbing of my leg and the game was on and I have a hardon.

When the meal was over, all the guys left to go outside or downstairs to watch TV. I stayed back to clean off the table and help in the kitchen. Jen stayed behind as well. Eventually, all the women were chatting it up in the kitchen, washing dishes, etc. and I figure there's no more I can do and leave the kitchen to collect any cups and dishes left around the house. Jen follows me.

As we are collecting stuff, we are by ourselves in the living room and Jen says, "You're a very sexy man. I bet you're a great lover." Whoa! I'm not sure what to say. I just stand there looking at her with what had to be a shocked look on my face. She then says, "Oh come on, you want to fuck me, I can tell." "Yes I do.", I reply.

"Then let's do it.", she says. The ladies are busy in the kitchen. All the guys are outside or downstairs. I'm thinking we can get a quicky in, so I give her a nod to follow me into the Master Bedroom bathroom.

She immediately drops to her knees, opens my pants and starts to suck on my already stiff cock. I'm going to cum. She stops, stands up, drops her pants to the floor, turns around, puts her hands on the sink and whispers, "fuck me."

I shove my cock into a soaking wet, crazy tight pussy and start to fuck her hard. I tell her, "I'm going to cum." and she says, "cum in my pussy. Don't pull out." I immediately explode what had to be a huge load.

When I'm done, I back away. She bends over, pull up her pants and says, "Thanks. I'll make Stephen eat that cream pie when we get home." WHAT??

She says, "Don't worry, I make him do it all the time." and walks out and back into the kitchen.

I go into the den and collapse into my chair. I can't believe what just happened.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Nov 2023 3:50AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

So my story happened quite a long time ago way back in 1983 so sorry no pictures, I wish I had some but only have my memories. I had just turned 18 and back then I was a walking hard on. My best friend Jim had joined the Army and that left his mum all alone, he made me promise to look in on her at least once a week to make sure she was doing ok and not lonely. For the first few weeks everything was normal I would go visit and have a coffee and chat. I was at a loose end one Sunday Morning and I popped over a little after 8am. She answered the door and well she was just out the shower and was only wearing a towel. For the first time I really noticed she was in fact very sexy. She went into the kitchen and put the kettle on I asked if I could use the toilet she laughed and said OK but as long as I didn't mind the mess. I got in there and on the floor was her underwear. Now I have always loved dirty panties and I loved sniffing and licking my sisters so when I saw hers I couldn't stop myself. They were still a little wet and my god made me rock hard licking them. I went to the kitchen and we had a chat and a coffee all the time she was just in a towel. She asked me if I could come and help her decorate her bedroom? I said yes and asked when she wanted me to do it. I had grown up helping my dad do that so was quite good at it. She said that next week would be good so I said I would come on Monday morning.
I turned up at 8am Monday morning and again she was just out the shower this time the towel was much smaller and as I followed her up the stairs I looked up and got an eyeful of her bare ass and pussy. My cock had a mind of its own and got rock hard. she turned round and without missing a beat asked me if I liked what I saw? All I could do is nod, we got to her room and she turned to me grabbed me and kissed me. She pulled away and told me to strip, this was not a choice for me she gave me an order and I did as I was told. As I pulled my shorts down my cock stood out rock hard she smiled and let her towel fall. OMG her body was beautiful, her breasts were small but nipples were sticking out, and her pussy had some hair on it but not a lot. She asked me if I was a virgin? And I am sad to say I was, she took my hand and said that was going to change. She got on her knees and took my cock in her mouth and started licking it. I didn't last long and shot my cum in her mouth, but being 18 my cock didn't even go very soft, she lay on her back and told me to fuck her. I did as I was told and again didn't last very long I told her I was about to cum and she grabbed my ass and pulled me close and I let go and filled her pussy with my cum.
She told me to get dressed and go but to come back that evening.
I went back that night just after 7pm She was naked when she answered the door and we never even made it out of the hall. I fucked her hard and fast again cumming inside her. We sat on the couch and she said She wanted me to visit at least once a day from now on. By the end of that first week I must have fucked her about 20 times.
Then on the Sunday she asked If I knew any girls who could join us? I laughed and said sorry but she said not to worry and that she had a friend. She said not to come till next week back then I didn't understand why but I now know she was about to go on her period.
I got a call that week from my friend asking if I was taking care of his mum, I almost let it slip just how I was taking care of her lol

The following week we fucked every day and she told me to come over on the Saturday and she had a surprise for me
I will tell you all about it later

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
08 Dec 2016 8:32PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

How It Started 3 1 and 2 were posted earlier
After Jack left I jumped up and got in the shower. It was Saturday and I didn’t have to work until Monday. I thought I had better hurry before Jack gets impatient and starts to get angry. I had grabbed a razor and some shaving cream before I got in the shower. I have been shaving my private areas for a couple of month now. I didn’t have very thick hair on my arms or legs and I had never had much facial hair. I only shaved maybe once a week and only because it looked straggly. I shaved my legs and what few hairs I had on my chest. I made sure my ass and front side was smooth. The plug was still in my ass when I got ready to shave there so, I had to pull it out, shave and then put it back in. My body felt strange when I got out of the shower. It was cool and tingly. I went to the mirror and started doing my hair. I was trying to curl it while I was blow drying it and it sound funny but, it was looking pretty good. I put on some make up to help me look more like a girl. When I got done I went to get something to wear. I didn’t have a lot of clothes to wear. Mostly what I had were panties, sleepwear, and a couple outfits. I never needed much because I only wore them in my room. I put on a thong and found a pair of shorts that were really tight and short. I remembered I had bought a halter top when I bought those shorts. Then I heard Jack say “Come on Sue. We don’t have all fucking day.” He was mad, so I hurried up and put on the shirt I had on last night and tied it over my stomach. Then I thought “OH FUCK. I had forgotten my chastity device.” I got it out of the drawer and put it on my dick. I clicked the lock and didn’t know what to do with the key. I stuck it in my pocket and ran downstairs.
When I got downstairs, Jack was in the kitchen. I said “I’m sorry for taking too long.” Jack looked me up and down. He said “You are worse than a woman. Did you wear everything I told you to?” I nodded yes. “Well let’s see.” He replied. I unbuttoned the front of my shorts and turned around. I pulled them down over my ass and bent over. I reached back and spread my ass cheeks so, he could see the pink jewel on the end of the plug. He walked over and rubbed my ass. Jack grabbed the end of the plug and started to pull it out. The fat part the plug slipped out of my ass and he pushed it back in. I moaned when he did it. Jack said “You like that sissy don’t you. Now turn around and show me what else you got on.” I stood up and turned around. He snickered when he saw the lock and said “That’s nice. Where’s the key?” I reached down and got the key out of my pocket. I handed it to him with my hand shaking so much I almost dropped it. Jack said “Is that the only one?” I nodded yes and Jack smacked me a crossed my face hard. He said “Don’t lie to me. Is this the only key?” My eyes watered up as I shook my head no. He told me to go get the rest of them. I ran to my room and got the other two keys. I went back to the kitchen to where Jack was standing and put my hand out with the keys. He took the keys and said “This better be all of them or you will be sorry.” I blurted out “I’m already sorry.” And he just laughed.
“Come on Sue.” He said “Were going for a ride.” My eyes got wide with fear. I had never been out of the house dressed like this. I said “Please Jack no. I don’t want to leave. I’ll be good and do anything you want. Just don’t make me be seen like this.” Jack said “It will be ok. You look great and where we’re going nobody will see you.” I was kind of flattered that he thought I looked good but, was scared of where he was taking me. He grabbed my arm and started pulling me towards the door. We got to the driveway and he told me to get in his truck. I got in the passenger side and he started to back out when he said “Slide over here next to me.” I slid over and it looked like I was his girlfriend on a date. We didn’t drive far before he was reaching in his pants and pulling his cock out. I looked down and knew what he wanted me to do. I slid down the seat and turned so that I was facing his lap. I lowered my mouth until it was just above his cock and he pushed the back of my head down on his cock. I bobbed my head up and down sucking him. We were going down the highway with me sucking him the best I could when I heard a horn blow. I never stopped but Jack laughed and said “I think the truckers like you. Get back on the seat with your knees pulled up.” I never stopped sucking his cock as I climbed back on the seat and put my knees under my body. My mouth was on his cock and my ass was up pointing towards the passenger window. I didn’t look back not wanting to see who was going to see me. Jack told me to take my shorts and thong off. I shook my head no with his cock in my mouth. He grabbed the hair on the back of my head and shoved me down until his cock was all the way down my throat. I couldn’t breathe this way and he knew it. Then Jack said “Do it and I will let go.” I couldn’t get my shorts off fast enough and when I did he released my hair. Now my ass was bare and facing the window for everybody to see. Jack loved it. He would speed up to catch some trucks and then slow down when we were beside them. He did this a couple of times and then told me to reach back and pull my plug out. I did as I was told and the he said “Start fucking your ass with that thing until I tell you to stop.” The plug would stretch my asshole when the fat part went in and out. I was still sucking his cock and every time the large part would pass though me, I would be forced to take a deep breath causing me to suck him deeper in to my throat. He rolled the window down and I could hear horns blowing and I thought I heard people hollering something. This went on for a while and then Jack rolled the window up. He told me to sit up and put my shorts back on.
I got turned around and when I looked up I saw that we were pulling into a mall parking lot. I was scared as hell, not knowing what Jack was doing. He said “We are going shopping. You need some new things to wear.” I was scared. I had never been in public dressed as a girl. I had fantasized about it but, never had the courage to do it. He parked the truck and got out and said “Come on lets go.” I just sat there and refused to get out and Jack said “Sue, you better do what I say or I will take you to that truck stop on the highway and let all the truckers that you just flashed fuck you until can’t walk!” I knew I had to do what he said so; I got out and walked into the mall with him holding my arm really tight. Our first stop was Victoria Secrets. Jack was picking up lacy thongs and sleepwear. Then he turns and said “You need some bras. What size do we get? Double A-.” and laughed. He called a sales woman over and asked where they kept the bras that would fit his girlfriend. It was funny I almost smiled when I thought about him calling me his girlfriend. She pointed to the area of the store to go. He found some bras that were for flat cheated women. He handed me several and then he saw the garter and stocking. He like them and grabbed a few of them. My arms were full of things and he walked me to the checkout. I put the stuff on the counter and the girl scanned them. It was over $400 of stuff. I looked at Jack and he bent down and whispered to me “You better get your credit card out before I start sending your pics to my friends.” I paid for the thing and we left the store. The rest of the day was more of the same. We want into a lot of store and bought more clothes. Everything he picked out was slutty clothes that a prostitute might wear. He even made me but heels and boots at a shoe store.
We were walking down the mall and I was amazed that all day nobody seemed to know I was a guy. I even had seen a few guys checking me out like I was girl. Then all of a sudden I saw a group of guys that I had seen before. They were friends of Jack and John for the gym or the bars. I never looked up and just walked by them. Jack stopped to talk to them. I walked down the mall and thought I better stop and wait. After a few minutes Jack walked up and grabbed the back of my neck and said “Don’t you ever walk away from me? You should have stopped and chatted with the guys that will be fucking you soon!” I didn’t know what to say but, “I’m sorry” Was he really going to make me fuck all his friends? Maybe he was just threatening me. Then he said “You owe me for that and I know how make you pay.” I guess we were done at the mall because he led me out to his truck and we started to drive.
We drove for awhile to a place I was not familiar with. It was a part of town that was run down and an area that most normal people go. There were vacant building everywhere and a few people that looked like they were wondering around. Jack pulled the truck over and said “Get out! I want you to get out of the truck and walk down this street. I’ll pick you up in three blocks if you make it that far. All you got to do is anyone you pass you got to ask them if you can suck their cock! If they want you to you got to go with them and do as they say. Suck them; fuck them or whatever it takes to get them to cum on or in you.” I panicked and pleaded Jack not to make me do this. I told him I would do anything he asked just please take me home. He said “Tell me what you will do to make this not happen.” I started blurting out that I would suck his cock anytime he wanted and he could fuck my ass as often as he liked and I would be a good slut for him. He said “OK only two blocks then.” I screamed “NOOO, I’ll dress like a whore and you can show me off to anybody you like. I will act like a slut and you can take me anywhere you want and show me off to your friends.” Jack said “Just one block unless you got more to offer.” I thought and then whimpered “I will suck and fuck all of you friends and I will be your whore to use. Please don’t make me walk down this street.”
Jack said that he would agree to this if I proved that I was a good whore. He said “Pick someone on this street and suck their cock and we could go home.” I didn’t have a choice and it was better than having to walk three blocks and have sex with everyone on the street. I looked around and pointed to an old bum that was sleeping in a doorway. I figured he probably not interested. Jack pulled the truck next to the doorway and rolled down my window. Jack said “Go ahead and ask him.” I called out to the man and he just grunted. I yelled again and he rolled over and I seen his face. In the doorway he was all balled up but, when he looked up I saw he was a black man. “Tell him” Jack said. I said “Sir, Do you want me to suck your dick? I will if you want me too. He got up and started to walk towards the truck and Jack said “Show him your ass.” I turned around and put my ass up toward the window. I pulled my shorts down over my ass just as he got to the truck window. He was looking at my ass and Jack asked him if he wanted to get in. I heard the door open and I moved over to let him in. He got in the truck without saying anything. Jack said “Ask him again.” I asked him if he wanted me to suck his cock and then he started reaching in his pants. He unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and pulled out the biggest fucking cock I had ever seen. Jack started laughing and said “Good choice Sue.” His cock looked more like an arm than a cock. It was at least a foot long and as big around as a beer bottle. I knew there was no way I could suck his dick. Jack started to drive and told me to get busy. I crawled down to the floor in between the bums legs and put my face in front of his cock. I reached to the side of the seat and moved it as far back as it would go. This gave me room to move around and kneel in front of him. He smelled terrible. He smelled like burnt wood and strong body odor. I started licking his cock and it tasted just as bad as it smelled. I tried spitting on it a lot to help the taste, but it only helped a little bit. He was getting hard and thank god it didn’t get much bigger. I was licking up and down his cock and he was moaning. I put the head of his cock and tried to take him in my mouth. I was only able to get a couple of inches in and my mouth was full. Jack must have thought I wasn’t trying hard enough because he grabbed the back of my head and started pushing me down. Even with him pushing, it wouldn’t go down my throat. I only had less than half of his cock in me. The bum was starting to breathe heavy and was moaning. Jack pulled my head back and said “Not to fast Sue. Don’t make him cum yet. I want to see how much of that monster you can take in your sissy ass.” I pleaded with Jack not to make me do that. I knew his cock would hurt me and probably give me some sort of STD. Jack didn’t want to hear it. “We can go back and you can fuck all the men in that area if you want.” Jack said. I told him that I didn’t want to do that either. He said “It your choice.” I knew I would lose. I lost the last night. I lost this morning and I’m going to lose now.
I got up without saying a word or looking at either one of them I got up and pulled down my shorts and thong down. Jack said “Bend over and let your lover pull that thing out of your ass.” I leaned towards Jack and put my ass up towards the bum. He looked at my ass for a while with a confused look on his face. Then I thought “Oh fuck, he thought I was a girl.” He reached out and touched my ass and I cringed. He spread my ass cheeks and was looking at my bottom with a pink jewel in it. He grabbed the plug and started pulling like he didn’t knew what it was. He kept pulling harder watching my ass stretch around it until in came out. He looked at the plug and then I saw him put it his pocket. I remember thinking it was kind of funny. He must have thought the jewel was worth something. I got back up and moved until I was sitting on his lap. I rose up until I could point his cock at my asshole. I sat back down and started putting pressure on it to push it in. It felt like I was sitting on a pole. It wasn’t going in at all. I pushed back as hard as I could and it never went in anymore. I looked at Jack and said “It’s not going to fit.” Jack told me to look in the glove box. I opened it and saw some condoms and some gel. I grabbed the condoms and Jack hollered “No slut, use the gel.” I squirted some of the gel on my hand and reached back to put it on his cock. I thought I better use a lot and put more in my hand to spread on my asshole. I got back up and put his cock back to the entrance of my ass and pushed. “OH FUCK” I squealed. Only the head of his cock went in me. It felt so big and burned as my ass tried to stretch around it. It still only went in an inch or so and stopped. I would push back but, my ass won’t open for it.
Then all of a sudden we hit a big bump in the road. The jolt slammed me down on his cock and another couple of inches went in me. I screamed like I stabbed and was not able to breathe. The pain was terrible. I was trying to maintain my balance while I got used to the size of his cock. Jack saw what the bump did and must have got an idea. He started giving the truck gas which pushed my back towards the bum’s cock. Then he would slow up and then give the truck gas again. This made me moved back and forth on the bum’s cock. Another inch slide in me and I was holding on the dash trying to control. All of a sudden Jack turned down a street and I recognized the area. We were back at the mall. I thought “Oh no, everybody was going to see me.” That was not why Jack came here. The mall was big and had a road that circled it. When we hit the first speed bump I knew why Jack came here. The bum’s cock slammed another inch in me. The mall road had a lot of big speed bumps on it to keep people from speeding. I was doing my best to hold on to keep control when Jack said “Put your hands on your head Sue.” I knew that meant there would be nothing stopping that cock from going all the way in me. I let go of the dash and put my hands on my head when the next bump hit. His cock slammed into me and I think I almost blacked out. I pushed with my legs trying to lift myself some and the next bump came. More and more of the bum’s cock was going deeper into my ass. The speed bumps seemed to be very close together and my legs were tired and I couldn’t lift myself anymore. Every bump pushed his cock farther in me. My ass didn’t hurt much now but, I felt a lot of pressure on my insides. My weight forcing down and the speed bumps slamming me on his cock must have pushed the bum over the edge. He grabbed me around the waist and pulled me down hard on his cock. I felt his cock drive deeper than ever and I felt his course hair rub against my ass. He was all the way inside me. My stomach felt like I had been punched in it. He grunted as he came in my ass and then he released me. I was too weak to lift myself off his cock and just sat there impale by his big cock.
Jack reached over and grabbed me by the arm and pulled me towards him. The bum’s cock was yanked out of my ass and Jack said “Funs over get the fuck out dirt bag. Get the fuck out.” The bum never said a word and just stuffed his cock into his pants and opened the truck door. As soon as he was out Jack sped off. He looked at me and said “What a slut you turned out to be. Time to go home sissy.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
19
Anonymous
@confessions
27 May 2019 10:58AM
• 6,191 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Hello all you dirty kinky perverts. I have a confession and I can only tell you all because none of my friends and family would like it, I am still not sure I do but it happened and there is nothing I can do about that now.
Ok my name is Ann and I am 39 years old, I left my husband about 4 months ago, he was very abusive both verbal and physical. I had to move over 400 miles away to get away from him. It was an old friend from school who actually convinced me to leave him. We reconnected through facebook about a year ago. And in that time I opened up to her about what was happening in my life. She always said I could come and stay with her if I needed to get away and I finally took the plunge packed a few bags left my husband a note and left, got on a train and turned up at Lisa's door that same day. She welcomed me and it was like we had never been apart, we had always been close at school until she moved away when her dad got a job. She had gone through something like me and had got away from her abusive husband, but unlike me she had 2 daughters Jan 21 and Laura 19. She was much stronger that I was and took her husband to court and he is actually serving time. That first night we just sat and talked drank a lot of wine and she told me she was seeing someone, what I didn't expect was she was seeing another woman and said I would meet her later in the week. She showed me to the spare room and I was very drunk at that point, I woke the next morning with a bad hangover laying on top of the bed totally naked. I couldn't remember getting undressed but I needed to pee so very much I ran to the toilet still naked burst into the bathroom and sat down to pee. It was only then that I saw Lisa in the shower, I laughed and said I was sorry but really needed to pee. The bathroom was a full on wet room with no shower screen and I got a very good look at her naked body, and thinking back she got a good look at me too. Now about the only good thing my Ex did for me was making sure I kept myself fit. I am quite short just 5 foot tall, I have long dark hair but very small almost no breasts at all. For 10 years I have waxed my pussy and don't think I will ever let hair grow back now. As I looked at Lisa, feelings of jealousy came back because unlike me she has and always had massive breasts and also unlike me she had a nice pubic bush, he strawberry blonde hair looked amazing next to her pale skin. She also has freckles all over. I remember seeing her naked as we were growing up but couldn't remember all those freckles, I asked her where they all came from and she laughed saying she always gets more every time she sunbathes. I finished peeing and said I should go put something on, she laughed and said not to worry about it as she and her daughters really didn't bother too much with clothes at home. I stood up and she said to come and shower and she would was my back and hair for me. She was so gentle and I almost didn't notice as she got lower and washed my bottom too. We dried off and she said I should come and meet her girls. I had a towel on but when we got to the kitchen both her girls were totally naked and oldest Jan was her double. Laura was short like me and a natural blonde, She was in a word beautiful.

Now as the weeks went on I got very used to being naked with them all, and Kerry, Lisa's girlfriend was so nice I could see why she liked her. Last month Lisa had to go away on a course and left me alone with the girls. Jan had gone out and I went to ask Laura what she wanted for dinner, her room door was wide open and she was on her PC, there was no mistaking what she was looking at, it was a lesbian porn movie and there was also no mistaking what she was doing, she had a vibrator deep inside her pussy, I didn't know what to do or say, but she laughed and said sorry she forgot to close the door, all the while sliding her vibrator in and out her pussy. She turned round and I got an even better view of what she was doing, her legs wide open and shaved pussy it looked amazing. Now I had never ever been with another woman before but had thought about it and more so since I started living here. Laura laughed and asked If I liked what I saw? Before I could answer she reached out and put her hand on my pussy, she smiled and said "your wet" All I could say was what do you want for dinner? she pushed a finger in my pussy and said "your pussy" I was lost from that moment on, she pushed me onto her bed opened my legs and before I could say no she was licking my pussy. I gave in and let her do what she wanted. I have to say her tongue was amazing, I knew she had done this before, maybe lots more. I came soon after and she kept licking and I came again and again. She finally stopped and said she had wanted me from the first time she saw me. I told her I felt so guilty but she laughed and said not to. I went to make dinner and I felt her behind me, she kissed the back of my neck her hand at my ass, she pushed her finger at my asshole and then pushed it in, I am very used to anal sex as my ex would fuck my ass most nights and if I am honest I enjoyed anal more than in my pussy. She had me bent over the worktop and she was fingering my ass, now she was quite rough too and spanked my ass too, she called me her whore and said I would have to do what ever she wanted now. She kept spanking me, quite hard and I knew it would be sore to sit after this. She pulled her fingers from my ass and put them to my mouth and told me to lick them clean, I did as she asked and then she turned me round and kissed me. Now the next 2 weeks she would come to my room at night and do what ever she wanted to me. We almost got caught by her sister a few times.

I moved out last week into a small flat just down the road. Laura visits me each day and uses me like a whore. I am so scared Laura will find out

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Dec 2012 5:02PM
• 2,524 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

Any guys here live or lived with their sisters alone? anything happen?
My sister and I both attend college a couple hours away from where our parents live. I have 6 months left of school and she has 1 year, we both might work there, and live together beyond that.

She just broke up with her fiance, who she's living with, and is going to come and move in with me. It works out perfectly because my current roommate is moving out this next week anyway, so it will be just her and I.

My sister is only a couple years younger than me, and she's one of those sisters that all of your friends tell you how hot she is, i'd say she's a solid 7 or 8. We did get curious when we were a lot younger. We would rub tongues (trying to french kiss), showed each other our privates, and I even rubbed my hard dick in front of her cause she wanted to see.. unfortunately we never really touched each other. At a party a few years ago we were drunk and grinded, so I was rubbing my dick into her ass. Another time we were in the back of the car with her fiance and I was so drunk that I kissed her cheek and was about to start making out with her.

Now, I keep imagining her walking around in just a t-shirt with no bra, and some tiny shorts. I mean for 4th of July just this past summer she threw a big party and was wearing a very thin white shirt showing off her bra. If she doesn't show much the first several weeks, i'm going to have a few drinks and tell her "it won't bother me if you are a slob around the house, and if you want to walk around in bra and panties I won't mind" which could come off as creepy but at least she'll know that its fine to show it off. Before I say anything i'm going to hint at it and go get a drink in the kitchen in just my boxers with a slight boner

I'd get mega rock hard if she walks around in just a t-shirt and thong, and I slap that ass and say "bad girl", or if she's bending over doing something i'd grab her hips and do a pound or two. Also of course the classic "lets watch a movie", pull out some alcohol, and cuddle on the couch.

Oh and last night I had my first dream where I have sex with her. I went raw and kept precumming inside of her, and started to get stressed out because I didn't want to get her pregnant. She's on BC in real life. I woke up with a raging boner. Not saying i'll have sex with her, but flirting will be really fun/hot

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
24
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Dec 2022 11:14PM
• 3,201 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Friday Night….

On a warm Friday evening back in 2019, around 6p, I get a desperate call from my best friend… “Can you stay at the house this weekend, entertain her, please” he desperately begins the call with? “Her” is his wife… I chime in “yeah man, she’s definitely feeling lonely lately” I say as I push for specifics…

(her and I chat, he and I chat, offering my opinion is very common as this has been the topic of conversation for quite some time)

Ignoring me completely, he continues,

“She keeps busting my balls, calling every 10 mins. She feels isolated, alone, you know how she is!” Again, I chime in, “brother she’s 40, the kids are almost out of the house, she wants you to spend time with her, take her to dinner, do shit”. He wants to respond but has nothing, he knows I’m right. “Brother, you both can afford to go do things, she wants to go places, experience life”.

For the record, and totally off topic. this man’s wife has the greatest pair of big fat tits. For those who think “bigger is better”, this is the one! Furthermore,
she’s thick but tone with dirty blonde hair, about 5’7”. Thinking about it, she has Kitty Lee’s body with a much prettier face.. A very attractive woman with a body built for fucking.

(according to hubby, she has a high sex drive and is very open minded… Cocksucker hit the lotto for sure)

With a long sigh he annoyingly utters what I could see coming from a mile away, “I don’t have time for this, Bobby is about to go on, can you stay at my place and keep her off my back so I can enjoy myself?”

And there it is…..

Honestly, he’s frustrated, I get it. He plans ahead for this weekend long festival well in advance, keeps her in the loop through the entire process, it’s kind of fucked thats she’s laying this guilt trip on him while he’s hours away. I’m torn, he’s been dropping the ball with regard to their marriage for a while now.. Then again, this is his once a year “get fucked up and jam out with thousands of dirty hippies weekend, “I suppose she should honor that.

Regardless…

Reluctantly, I respond with Sure man, I’ll head up there now and hang with her….” (honestly, I just want to hang at home, rub one out and crash, it’s been a long week but fuck it, she’s good people and fun to drink with)

Relieved, he replies “text me when you get up there, I’ll call and let her know, thanks brother” and quickly hangs up.. I set the phone down, take a deep breath, collect my shit and prepare for my hour long trip….

A bit of background on the friendship. Buddy and his wife married young, 18-19, had kids, they’re in their teens. We’ve known each other for about 20 years and they are 4-5 years my senior.

For the last few years we do dinner on Friday evenings at their place, a modest spot in the middle of cow country. We smoke, drink and eat well. I normally stay the night, sometimes sticking around on Saturdays to help with ongoing renovation projects.

We’re all an open book by the way, we know everything about each other. It’s actually very nice, I enjoy their company, as they definitely enjoy mine..

I’m divorced, have a great job and a high school age kid. I also have a very comfortable couch and plenty of food in a decent suburban apartment.
An apartment I will enjoy some other time, my drive is complete..

Teresa (wife) is on the porch, shorts, tank top, drinking a rum and coke. She has her hair in a ponytail, which is new for her. She normally dresses like a Sunday school teacher. Her hair always down, outfits very conservative, “boring” is the best way to put it. She certainly doesn’t show off her figure, her gigantic tits always put away, which is a shame quite frankly..

With a hug and peck on the cheek, I make a sarcastic comment, as I normally do, “sweet handle bar, you’re missing one side”. Teresa gives me a “you’re not funny” smirk” and proceeds to tell me that she’s been “experimenting with new styles”.

I waste no time, “you got it, flaunt it, I know Sam (hubby) would like to see more of you experimenting”. She immediately lets out a laugh, like, a quick chuckle filled with doubt, if that makes sense?

Again, in a serious tone I proclaim, “seriously, switch it up, show him you still got it, let him see other men gawk at you, get that little head going…..” She looks at me defeated and says “he knows what I have, what he has access to. He chooses to ignore me” using her hands to outline her breasts and body, exactly how the Price is Right women would display a new prize.. “I’m lonely, tired of being treated like I don’t exist. Months ago I asked him to sit the festival out” she exclaimed. “I asked if we could go away, focus on us for a minute, that I needed him…” Starting to well up, she rhetorically asks “Where is he” as she walks into the house….

So here I am, barely been there 10 minutes, she’s already crying and I’m on the porch by myself thinking “you couldn’t of talked about something else, you had to immediately bring up her failing marriage, good job jackass”….

She’s a strong woman, emotional and poetic, but tough. It wasn’t long before I hear her calling my name from inside the house. I take a deep breath and head inside. Teresa is in the kitchen, she cleaned herself up and is mixing both of a strong cocktail. Without missing a beat, she hands me my drink, we cheers and take a sip as she immediately picks up from where we left off.

As she starts to speak I take a step forward and gently lean in to give her a warm, comforting hug. I definitely surprised the shit out of her. At first she was stiff as board, cold, surprised at my very forward act. It took a minute before you could feel her body relax…. Not saying a word, we stood there hugging, my arms around her upper shoulders, hers around d my waste. Both of us, a firm yet gentle embrace, you could tell it meant something. It was quite nice if I’m being honest.

(being a dude, I have to point out how great her tits felt pressed against my chest, I finally have visual confirmation, as well as touch, of just how fucking big they are. Her puffy hard nipples, pressed against my chest, perfecto!)

After what felt like 20 minutes, I now have a rock hard dick so I pull away. “You’re a smart, beautiful, sexy woman who deserves happiness” I say, as I try to conceal my very obvious excitement. She looks at me and smiles as I conclude my thought “ponytail and tank top, my new favorite look” as I look down, laser focused on her giant titties that were currently on display, hours and hours of fun, beautiful cleavage, no bra)

Remember when I said “we know everything about each other?” It’s no secret hubby and I both have a thing for huge giant titties, conversations she’s been privy too, normally just giggling and walking away.. Staring down at them was certainly knew, however, she was well aware of my infatuation, in general, for big natural breasts. Yeah, I’ve looked at her, but nothing more than looking, in my head she’s a no-go, off limits..

It’s at that moment, still in our embrace, she says “I have to come clean”. Oh boy” spews out of my mouth as I question her, not with words, but wi5 the look in my eyes….

“I’ve had a crush on you for the last 20 years.” And don’t worry, Sam knows, he thinks it’s funny. “But, I want you to know, I’ve always had a thing for you.” Shocked, I ask “When me and the ex visited you, is this why you treated her poorly? Shaking her head in agreement, Teresa responds “that bitch took you for granted, treated you like shit for years”, you deserved better, fuck her”.

I laugh out loud as I share “she’s my one and only bad lay, dead inside and in the sack, terribly boring with no enthusiasm, a waste……” Teresa chuckles and shares “well, at least Sam has a big dick but I fantasize about other people when he fucks me. The one or two times a month he does fuck me, I keep my eyes closed, I go through the motions to keep my life semi-normal, but I’m not in love with him anymore, too many years have gone by, I’m over it”.

“Teresa, I had no idea it was this bad, I know he can be a dick, but never thought it was on this level, what are you going to do?” Teresa takes a step back, grabs our drinks and confidently shares “Hanna has three years of school left” as she hands me my drink, “once she graduates and goes to college, I’m leaving”. Her eyes start to fill with tears as we both take a big gulp of intoxicatingly strong rum and cokes… She leans over, grabs a tissue and wipes her eyes as we both take a well deserved gulp of mind numbing spirits…

Our drinks polished off, Teresa quickly time for another” as she grabs my glass and heads for the counter…… Unsure of what to say, completely blown away with the last hour of my life, Teresa swings her head around, ponytail in the air, and says “I’m sorry if my confession has made you uncomfortable, that was not my intention, I just needed you to know” as she turned her head forward to focus on drinks.

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt this urge to hold her.. The last hour had quickly turned in an emotional adventure for the two of us. However, she had a minimum of three years of hell to go through, which saddened me. I had lived that life and it miserable, my heart ached for her.

Throwing caution to the wind, I walked over and wrapped my arms around her stomach, careful to stay below her breasts, resting my head on her shoulder. She took a deep breath and reached for my arms. I whispered in her ear, “I’m here for you” as she let out a whimper and sigh of relief.

It wasn’t long before my dick was coming to life.. She was absolutely pressing her ass just enough for my guy to feel it. Moving from side to side, T was knowingly trying to get me hard and I could care less. I whisper in her ear “I know what you’re doing”, as I begin to mirror her movements, moving my dick from side to side, pushing in….

With both a whimper and deep breath Teresa takes her hand and begins to run it along my covered dick.. “Oh yeah” she says as I let out a gentle moan, immediately, and slowly, moving my fingers to the base of her giant breasts. I think to myself, “Finally” as I open my hands and grab the biggest pair of tits I’ve ever felt. Teresa let’s out a soft moan, catching her breath enough to say “please fuck me!”

Im so fucking hard I can’t stand it, as I respond “soon baby, soon” as I move my right hand inside her waistband, her pussy and clit my targets. She moans out again as I take my left hand, already squeezing and pinching her left nipple, I quickly grab her throat, pulling her head to my my face, forcefully, T whimpering away “How bad do do you want my dick in you” I whisper as she runs her tongue along her upper lip..

3 seconds later, and not missing a beat, Teresa, her hand in my pants now, my dick in hand……. Actually, it’s more like, “Teresa the magician, her hands suddenly down my pants, with a king fu grip on my dick, a grip so tight she could tell you how many beats per minute my heart was pumping” she’s rapid fire jerking me, it’s to tip, long strong stokes……

In return, my left hand still gripping her neck and my right hand buried in her pussy, I have two fingers fucking her pussy while rubbing and pressing her clit with her thumb.. T, well, she starts to moan and loudly and shake as she nutted all all over my fingers….

Teresa hadn’t been touched like this for some time, that was evident!

I nibble on her ear lobe, as she catches her breath, still feeling the effects of my fingers…. I whisper, “now you can have my dick”, slide me into your pussy” as I turn her to the right, and bend her over her kitchen table.. With my dick rock hard and still in her hand, I grab her ponytail and make my way for her opening.. With my left hand, now gripping the sexiest tits I’ve ever played with, I turn her head toward mine and say “that’s my pussy” as she loudly grunts out “take your pussy” as she rests my dickhead at the opening of her love canal..

Deep breath, deep breath as I tease Teresa with my dick, ready to push in fully, sliding in, the phone rang.. I pause, caught of guard by the phone, I say “fucking figures” as T slams her ass backwards and takes my dick…. “Yeah it does” she says as I quickly remember what my objective is….Pony-tail pulled back, left hand firmly holding a giant tit, sexy mom/wife panting as her wet pussy is ready to make a mess, I lay into to her, hard, deep, and aggressive, phone ringing off the hook…..

Let’s be honest… This didn’t last long… 5-6 minutes later, as our hearts race, Teresa screams out “you’re going to make me cum” in what I can only describe as a surprised tone.. “You’re pussy s soaked i murmur, ponytail still in hand, her back still arched, her moans and pants, now similar to a countdown. She’s ready to blow boys!! I give her everything I have, table creaking, both of us moaning loudly, Teresa’s pussy tightens…..

That’s all it took! In unison, I thrusted as deep as I could into her tightened pussy, and fucking unloaded as T let me know just how appreciative she was, nearly falling over as she came all over my dick. With her ponytail still in hand, left titty still firmly in my clutch, I bit on her ear and neck as we both appreciated just felt the effects of a fantastic nut……

A few minutes later, both of us, chuckling and giddy, completely spun from what just happened, get a drink of water. As I’m guzzling like a thirsty African baby, T pipes up and says “I haven’t came like that in years” as she stood back and took a sip of water, almost shocked at what happened. I ask if everything is ok and she quickly says “oh yes” as she intentionally spills water out of her mouth and down her huge jugs. “Thirsty” she asks as I quickly do what a man with a huge natural tit fetish does, as I grab both tits, in a loving embrace, pull them to my face, kiss her deeply and begin sucking her nipples………

Oh yeah, the ringing phone? That was Sam, I forgot to let him know I had arrived… No worries, 60 seconds after pumping his wife full of my nut, as I’m sucking her tits, Sam called back.. T answered, out of breath, Sam completely unfazed, he babbled away, praising me up and down to T, as she stroked my dick.

Sam, “so happy” that I “gave up my weekend to help him out”, requested me on the phone.. “Yo brother” I shout as he immediately thanks me then starts a long winded diatribe, excited to share the highlights of the bands, the setting and the great food. T, left to her own devices, grabs my dick, fat tits swinging, full naked body, she leads me by my dick to the couch as she holds up two fingers…. Sam, he’s still raving about his stress free hippy induced weekend, clueless to the fact that as I say ”sounds like so much fun brother” his wife is on her back, legs spread, pussy soaked, guiding my dick back in the very same spot Sam used to call home.. Round 2 has indeed started,,

Sam called back the next day, he and I on the phone for quite awhile. I remember him saying “its much more relaxed now” as he immediately started the process of repeating the same shit he said the night before, which led to him thanking me again for getting his wife off his back… “Yeah man, she seems happy to have company” I blurt out as he asks for me to put her on the phone…

“Oh man, she’s at the market” I say, as Sam chuckles quite loudly, blurting out “yeah she loves spending my money,” as he chuckled on, eventually saying “I’ll call later” as he hung up…. I’d imagine he saw a half naked dirty chick, or dudes eating shrooms, which is why he just hung up.. He was “on to the next one” ass they say…

Speaking of which…

I’m triple checking to make sure the phone is off screaming out “I can’t hold it anymore!” T, mouth soaked with saliva and spit, and clearly not at the market, grabs my nuts and slams her face to the base of my dick, not missing a beat, or drop, as she emptied my sack deep in her throat… Like a bitch, I screamed out as I felt every last drop empty my nuts. By the way, a second orgasm not long after a man’s first orgasm is quite intense, it’s quite nice!

Teresa enjoyed sucking my dick with her husband on the phone. Admittedly, I enjoyed it as well. The threat of getting caught is quite addictive. So much so, we test the limits of our sexual prowess weekly. I fuck my friends wife regularly, right under his nose..

Case in point-

Friday before Christmas, while Sam sits in his recliner, stoned out of his mind, eating cookies zoned out, Teresa and I will go for a night walk. Sam completely unfazed and happy to have the tv to himself, clueless that his wife and over night guest are 20 ft away, watching him watch tv, fucking like school kids. Me squeezing her nipples, smacking that ass, pulling her hair, drilling her pussy! Teresa, holding onto a tree, taking my dick from behind like the good girl she is, her fat little pussy tightening as she cums, while empty my seed deep into her, fully embraced, while hubby watches cartoons or some shit…

Or right now.. He just got in the shower. T, in a flannel, no bra, immediately goes in and grabs a tissue, making sure the coast is clear. Sam, fully engulfed in washing his ass has no idea his wife literally walked out of the bathroom, about 10ft, slide her pants down and sat on his buddies dick. Of course, I’m unbuttoning and pulling the monsters out, as the smell of Irish Spring permeates the air..


Till next time..

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
18
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@random
17 Apr 2017 12:21PM
• 11,021 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Part9.1: It stays in the family (1)


Part1: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88
Part5: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V8538BC7
Part6: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA86BDD4
Part7.1: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V136D601
Part7.2: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF285529
Part7.3: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VBB2A1F7
Part8: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V214664A

Every year on christmas, me, Jim and Anna would celebrate together. It had become a ritual over the years of our friendship. We would meet on christmas eve, either in their house or mine, eat christmas cookies, sing christmas songs, give presents to each other, eat dinner and then go to bed.
One year though, Anna's family would come to visit. First, Anna wasnt too excited, since her parents basically invited themselves. But as christmas came closer she liked the idea more and more. She hadnt celebrated christmas with her family in years. Anna has two younger sisters, 4 and 8 years younger than her. I think that year Anna had turned 27, so her sisters were 23 (Haley) and 19 (Patricia, called Patty). I hadnt met any of her family before, but still Anna wanted her sisters to sleep at my place, since Jim and her only had one guest room. I was a little worried, but Anna told me that they would behave and anyway they would only come to me for sleeping, also I wouldnt regret it she said with a wink. So I agreed. Still, I was nervous when the 23rd came. Her parents arrived in the evening and dinner was planned for all together, including me. I arrived early and helped Anna and Jim cooking and so on. When Jim was away for a minute I said to Anna "You know, you owe me one since I let your sisters sleep at my place right?" A: "Yes I know. And I also can imagine what you want". She winked and grabbed my cock in my pants. I got hard. Anna let me go and Jim came back in the kitchen. We chatted for a bit before the doorbell rang. Annas dad was about as tall as me. Well tended beard, friendly look on his face. He hugged his daughter tightly and even lifted her off her feet. Anna's mother was almost as tall as her, so just short of 6 ft, and also looked just like an 50 year old version of Anna. They both wore cardigans and blouses (different colors though) so they looked even more alike. She gave Anna a kiss on the cheek and hugged her as well. The dad had already greeted Jim and now came to me. He gave me a hug as well. We joked about how we were both equally tall and then he told me in his youth he had about the same hair as I did. Next Annas mom reached me and hugged me as well. Her boobs definitely were c cups as well. Then I looked up and saw Annas sisters. They were whispering with Anna and looking in Jims and then in my direction. I looked at Jim and he said "they are probably asking if I proposed to Anna yet..." I grinned and said "Maybe you should then..." J: "I will... in time..."
Anna and her sisters looked very much alike, but Patty had darker (still blonde) hair and more voluptuous lips and a broader face (just a little bit) and just as big tits as her sister. Haley had higher cheek bones, giving her a more aristocratic look. She also wore glasses, even though I later learned that she had no need for them. Her boobs were smaller, but fitting her overall look so well that I would argue that bigger tits would look worse on her. Patty and Haley wore christmas sweaters giving them an innocent and shy appearance. They both gave me a sweet smile and a hug as greeting. When they all went to the dining room with Jim, Anna waited and pulled me close. A: "They asked me if you were the handsome man they would share a house with over the next nights." Me: "So? I guess you dont want me to fuck them?" She laughed and said "Keep your dick in your pants, dont make a move on them. They wont make a move on their own." Me: "But what if they do?" A: "Then you are a lucky man. They both dont have boyfriends right now." Then she gave me a slap on the shoulder and laughed, we went to the dining room as well.
The evening passed quickly, I learned that both Annas sisters were studying, Haley chemistry and Patty worked towards a medical degree. I was the center of attention for a long time, since they all knew each other but not me. They didnt ask me about my lovelife though, thankfully. When dinner ended we moved to the living room to drink some wine. Jim, Anna and her parents sat on the L shaped couch while Patty Haley and me were sitting on a normal couch. Patty and Haley didnt drink too much, but were tired soon, so we ended the evening. We still had to take Patties and Haleys stuff to my house. When their dad offered help they declined, saying I would help them and so I did. I said good night to Jim Anna and her parents and we left for my house. On the way there, the two sisters were giggling and whispering. Then Haley came up to me and asked "So... do you have a girlfriend?" I shook my head "nope. havent had for a while now..." She nodded and said "I havent had a boyfriend in a year." When we arrived at my house, Haley asked:"Isnt it lonely in such a big house sometimes?" Me: "yeah, but I can always come over to Anna and Jim, so its fine." Patty then joined the conversation: "How did you get to know our sister?" So I told them how Jim and I were room mates and that Anna came to visit from time to time. I then brought all their stuff to their room. When I was about to leave the room Patty asked: "Do you think Anna looks good?" I froze. Did they suspect anything? Me: "There is no denying that she looks good. But I mostly like her for her personality. She is a very good friend." As I left the room, Haley followed me and asked "Can I have your phone number? Just in case of an emergency or if I forget something here tomorrow." I nodded, trying not to grin, and gave her my phone number. I told her I would get some towels for them, went to the bathroom and returned to their bed room. The door was left a bit open so I overheard them talking.

P: "Pleaaase, give me the number."
H: "You can ask him yourself when he is coming back!"
P: "Okay okay... I will..."

I then knocked on the door. Both of them said "come in" at the same time. I smiled and opened the door. Me: "here are your towels. If you want to shower, the big bathroom is right besides my bedroom. I will brush my teeth there but then you got it all to yourselves. Need anything else?" As I asked this I looked at Patty. She hesitated then said: "Can I have your number?" Me: "Sure, Haley already got it, she can give it to you." Patty smiled and I left. I brushed my teeth and went to bed, leaving the door open so I would hear them if they yell my name. I heard footsteps. Then the shower. Then a toothbrush. Footsteps away from the bathroom. Then footsteps to the bathroom. Toothbrush. Bathroom door. But no steps. I was pretty sure, one of them was standing in front of my door. So I turned on the light and made sure not to look to the door. I got up, just in my boxers. The idea of being watched turned me on, so my cock got half erect. I scratched my balls, getting my dick a bit harder. Then I took off my boxers and put them to my dirty laundry and went back to bed, turned off the light. After a few moments I heard the floor squeak. Whoever watched me, left. Soon I fell asleep. The next morning I woke early. i put on boxers and a t-shirt and went to the kitchen to drink a glass of water. While I was drinking, Haley got out of the bedroom, wrapped in a towel. I said good morning before she saw me. I startled her and she almost dropped her towel. H: "Oh hey, I thought I was the first one awake." She stared at my boxers for a split second, I acted like I didnt see. Me:"No problem, are you taking a shower now?" She nodded and held onto her towel. Me: "Have fun then." She left for the bathroom, halfway there her towel dropped a little so I had a nice look at her back and ass before she rushed into the bathroom. While she was showering I got a text from Anna: "Why did Patty just ask me if I ever saw you naked?"
Me: "Haley spied on me yesterday. I took of my boxers and slept naked. She saw me do it."
A: "Well I guess you are keeping word. Anything else I should know?"
Me:"Haley half-dropped her towel on the way to the shower."
A: "You are damn lucky."
Me:"Thanks :D"

When Patty came out of the room, she wore a white shirt (not see through but you could guess...) with seemingly no bra under and shorts. When she saw me, she said "Hi.." and came up to me. Just when she was close enough to have a conversation and I had a good look at her, she turned around said "I forgot something in the bedroom..." and bolted back. When she came back she wore a bra and a different shirt, also jeans. Her head was red as a tomato, the situation seemed to be awkward for her. She had her phone with her and wrote something. At that moment I recieved a text... from her... saying:"Hi". I looked at it and said "It works nicely. How are you?" P: "I'm fine thanks." We chatted for a bit before Haley came from the shower. Patty went back to the room as well. I followed her after she was inside and listened. Haley told Patty that she almost lost her towel. Patty claimed that was on purpose. Then Patty talked about her walking out in just shirt and shorts but then going back. I left my position and made breakfast. Soon after Haley and Patty left to have breakfast with Anna, Jim and their parents.
I texted Anna: "Can you come to me after the breakfast? Alone? I still have the desert for today in my fridge and we could talk for 5 minutes."
Talk for 5 minutes. Well... Anna came over half an hour later. When I tried to tell her everything that happend this morning Anna stopped me and said: "I already know. We are sisters, you know? We share that kind of information" and laughed. We went into the kitchen and Anna got on her knees. She pulled down my pants while saying: "So my sisters turned you on huh? Thats why you want to fuck right now?" I nodded "How else am I going to keep word?" Anna grinned and pulled down my boxers "take this as an early christmas present." She sucked me for a while, using her tongue to lick of all precum. Then I lifted her on the kitchen table. A: "Fuck me like you would fuck my sister." So I did. I got close to her, kissed her and started humping her slowly. I put one hand on her throat, kept kissing her passionately and started fucking her harder and harder until I felt her orgasm. I was close too, so I pulled out. Juice was dripping from her pussy. She laid on her back, her head over the edge of the table so I could throatfuck her. I shot my load right in her throat, while she was gagging on my cock. After we cleaned ourselves up and let some fresh air in, we took the desert to Annas house. Annas sisters looked a bit frightened, when Anna told Jim that it took so long because we had to talk.
Then Anna went to her sisters and I could see them relax, while I talked to Jim and told him, that the girls were nice enough.

End of Part 9.1

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
27
SlagHammer1
View posts View profile
@confessions
30 Nov 2015 12:12AM
• 12,642 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

I confess that about twelve years ago I fucked my aunt Claire (my dad’s little sister).

I was 21 the first time I fucked her and she would have been about 35 or 36. I was in the army at the time and just about the only sensible thing I did with my money (before or after this) was to buy a house not far from my mum and dad’s place, giving me a decent shag-pad so I didn’t have to try and sneak girls into my parents’ house while I was home on leave. Claire was always my flirty aunt when I was growing up, always making jokes about how she’d sort me out if I didn’t get myself a girlfriend soon and stuff like that. To be honest, I’d wanked over her a lot while I was a teenager! She was about 5’4’’ (a lot shorter than me) with mid-length dyed dark blonde hair and probably about a size 14 – 16 so she was ‘chubby’ but she was a good looking woman and had a big pair of tits that had been the main focus of my teenage lust.

This particular weekend I’d gone home for a family barbecue on the Saturday evening. Claire was there with her boyfriend, Tim, and she’d been hitting the wine pretty hard. Eventually he’d lost his temper with her and they ended up having a domestic in the living room while the rest of the family sat round in the back garden making awkward small talk to try and stop all the kids from hearing the arguing. Eventually Claire told Tim to fuck off home if he didn’t like it and stop ruining her night. He stormed out and she came out in the back garden, sat down next to me and carried on drinking.

A little later she asked if I still had that house I’d been talking about buying last time I’d seen her and could she crash there that night so she didn’t have to go home to ‘that fucking knobhead’. I told her she was more than welcome to the sofa for the night (I wasn’t even thinking about fucking her at the time, just that she needed a place to kip) and a little while later we got a taxi back to mine.

When we got in she made herself comfortable on the sofa and I went into the kitchen to get a couple of drinks. As I walked back in to the living room I froze in the doorway – Claire had turned the TV on and it was still on the Sky porn/chatline channel I’d been watching the night before. Claire giggled and asked why on earth I was watching stuff like that when I had that hot girl I’d been with at the last family party (a girl called Kate. She was miles out of my league in looks and fantastic in bed but we’d both agreed that neither of us would stay faithful while I was away so we’d ‘split up’ but agreed to meet up for the fantastic sex whenever I was back home. I hadn’t been able to see her that weekend because she was doing stuff with some boyfriend she was with at the time).

Claire eventually stopped taking the piss out of me for watching porn and found a film to watch and we sat round chatting and drinking for a while until eventually Claire asked where the toilet was. She was gone for about ten minutes and I was just starting to think she must have stumbled into the bed and gone to sleep when she reappeared. She said she’d been having a look round upstairs (it was the first time she’d been in my place) and asked why I had a camcorder sat on my bedside table? I laughed and told her that Kate liked being filmed and I must have left it there last time I’d been home and seen her. Claire laughed and said she didn’t know that her baby nephew was so kinky, then asked to see the video. I thought she was joking and just laughed but she asked again. I told her I wasn’t sticking my porn on for my aunt but she insisted and eventually I gave up and put one of the videos on.

The video started with Kate dancing and stripping for me while I was holding the camera. When she was naked she started grinding on me and telling me all things she wanted to do to me, then she grabbed the camera and asked me to do down on her – something I loved almost as much as her. Claire was giggling and congratulating me on making her cum so noisily when on-screen Kate told me to stand up and strip for her. Luckily at the time I was at a shit posting with nothing to do on camp other than go to the gym so (for pretty much the only time in my life!) I had a really good body which Claire noticed straight away.

On-screen I got the camera back and Kate knelt in front of me, pulled my boxer shorts down and started to kiss my cock (a decent seven and a half inches with enough girth to keep most girls happy). At this Claire turned round to me and said ‘you really have grown up a lot, haven’t you?’ I smiled and told her not to be silly, she’d seen it plenty of times before (although, admittedly, I had been in nappies the last time she had!) and she replied “it didn’t look like that last time”. We watched for a bit longer as Kate gave me a fantastic blow job on screen when Claire turned to me and said “I can’t believe I’m getting so horny watching my nephew getting blown”. I thought I’d misheard and asked what she’d said and she said “I’m getting wet watching that lucky girl sucking your big cock”.

I’ll be honest and say I was a bit shocked and I asked her if she was serious. She put her glass on the table in front of her, leant in to me and whispered in my ear “I’m very serious, if you want me then you can have me” and with that she pulled my face to hers and started to kiss me. I couldn’t believe my luck and started to kiss her back while my hands instantly went down to play with those tits I’d wanted to have in my hands pretty much for as long as I could remember knowing what tits were for.

Claire’s hands were already pulling my jeans open and pulling my cock out as I reached behind her, unzipped her dress as far down as I could get it and pulled it down at the front exposing a black lacy bra barely holding two huge tits in. As she started giving me one of the best hand jobs I’ve ever had I pulled her bra off and starting licking and biting her nipples while I pushed my right hand under her dress, pulled her knickers to one side and started to play with her pussy. She wasn’t lying about being horny – her pussy was already soaking wet and after just a few minutes of rubbing her clit and fingering her I had her lying back on the sofa cumming hard. As her orgasm faded I pulled her dress all the way off, along with her panties, and sat over her slowly wanking myself while taking in every inch of the body I’d been lusting after for so long.

As I said, she was overweight but not fat, with big thighs and arse (something that still turns me on in a girl now). Her tits were nearly perfect – big but not too big and pert enough that they didn’t flop around everywhere. Her pussy was neatly shaved into a ‘landing strip’ and as I looked down at it she opened her thighs and asked me to eat her out like I had with Kate on the video. I didn’t need any second invitation and I knelt on the floor in front of her and started licking her pussy while my right hand rubbed her clit. After a while I changed to licking her clit while finger fucking her with first three then four fingers, roughly forcing them in and out of her tight (no kids!) pussy while she moaned my name and ground her crotch onto my face while pulling my head even closer into her cunt with both hands.

After I’d made her cum two or three times she told me she wanted me cock so I stood up and in one movement pushed it deep into her. I’d been planning to ‘show-off’ a bit and take it slow for a while but as soon as I felt that tight cunt around my cock I started to hammer into her as hard as I could. She was loving being fucked like that and was moaning and gasping my name, telling me it was the best she’d ever had as I forced my cock as deep as I could into her. I didn’t last long until I could feel that familiar tightness in my balls and I told her I was going to cum. I told her to get on her knees in front of me and as she did she pulled my cock into her mouth. Her tongue never stopped moving once, licking every bit of my dick from my balls to my Jap’s Eye as she roughly wanked me with one hand and gently squeezed my bollocks with her other. As I was getting closer she stopped licking and sucking my dick and started talking dirty to me as she wanked me, telling me she knew I’d fancied her for years and that she’d seen me loads of times trying to get a look down her top when I was a kid. She told me that it had turned her on knowing I was looking at her tits and she’d thought about letting me do more than look a couple of times when I was younger but never had the chance. Then she told me to call her Aunty Claire and that she wanted me to show her how much I liked her tits by covering them in cum. All of that put me over the edge and I just about managed to gasp out something like ‘oh fuck, Aunty Claire’ before my cock exploded with probably the biggest cum shot I’ve ever managed all over those amazing breasts.

As the cum finally stopped pulsing out of my cock she grinned and slowly pulled my foreskin back and licked all of the last drops of my cum up from around my helmet before looking me in the eyes and licking all of the cum off her tits.

We spent the next few hours in bed licking, sucking and fucking in every position we could think of with Claire letting me cum all over her tits, on her face and in her mouth about four or five times before we finally fell asleep at about 0400. I woke up again at about 0900 to find that I was alone in the bed. I was starting to think I’d dreamed it all when I heard a voice from downstairs. I wandered down to find Claire sitting on the sofa in the living room wearing just the T-shirt I’d had on the night before, on the phone to Tim patching their argument up. As I walked in she was telling him she loved him and that she’d be home soon to sort things out. She looked up as I walked in, saw me standing there naked with a semi-on and immediately told Tim that “our ********* just walked in with breakfast, I’ll have to go. I’ll be home soon”. With that she hung up, stood up and walked over to me. She grabbed me by the cock, pulled me over to the sofa when it had all began the night before and lay back in-front of me, looking up at me to say “I’ve only got time for one more go before I have to leave, fuck me” as she spread her legs and pulled my cock inside her. We fucked until I could feel myself getting close again and I told her I was about to cum. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me even deeper inside her and told me that it was ok, she was on the pill and she wanted to feel her nephew shooting deep inside her. She was starting to cum herself and as I felt her pussy starting to tighten on me I couldn’t hold back anymore and we both came together, me filling my aunt’s pussy with my cum.

We lay next to each other kissing for a few minutes until we’d got our breath back. Then she sat up and looked around for her knickers which I’d thrown on the floor the night before. She pulled them on and went upstairs carrying her clothes from the previous night which had also been left on the floor, asking me to call her a taxi while she was gone. A little while later she was back down, having had a quick wash, brushed her teeth and dressed. She told me she had to go and as I stood up she came over and kissed me again. Then she whispered in my ear “I can feel your spunk dripping into my knickers and it feels so dirty and so good. Are we going to do this again?” I told her that of course we would, if she wanted and she pointed out that she’d made it pretty obvious that morning that she definitely would want it again. She gave me her mobile number and told me to let her know the next time I was up and that I mustn’t tell anyone what had happened (as though I’d was that stupid!). As she was saying that, we heard a car horn outside. It was her taxi so she gave me one last kiss, told me to make sure I called or texted and left to go back to her boyfriend.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
16
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Feb 2018 9:39AM
• 1,392 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Maybe 9 years ago I always had a huge crush on my mates hot girlfriend. My own girl, now my wife, was the girls best friend and has been for years. My mate Neil hooked up with Alicia and I was always a bit jealous when I seen them together but I got used to it. I had stolen her panties a few times in the past, they felt so good to cum in, I always put them back for her to wear. As a foursome we always went out together and had great nights. Once we crashed drunk In a hotel room with the girls in the middle of the bed. I managed to reach over my girl and grope Alicia’s tits whilst she slept. I felt over her top and then got under it to grope them properly.. fuck that made me very hard..I tried to get into her panties but couldn’t get good access the way she was sleeping.. in my drunken state I drifted off to sleep feeling down I couldn’t get her properly.. next morning nothing was mentioned by her and it was all normal. I knew then I got away with it as she was so drunk. I hoped one day to get another opportunity. Around a year later my dreams came thru. By this stage Neil and Alicia had gotten thier own place.. We went for drinks at theirs beforehand.Alicia looked stunning with a short black dress that was just about covering her ass. She’s around 5ft 9, nice slim figure, and nice perky 34B tits.. Long black hair with a glowing tan. I knew from raiding her panties before all she wore was thongs and strings. We drank a lot before we went out and also hit a few lines to get us going. My girl suggested that instead of going home after the night over we would crash at their house. Then I was getting thoughts in my head maybe I would get a chance later on to touch her if she got drunk and passed out. needless to say I bought plenty of alcohol and shots during the night for the girls. I even snuck a few to Alicia whilst at the bar together, she was in good form . By the end of the night both girls were trashed and my buddy Neil not far behind. I had been doing a few sneaky lines to keep me buzzing. We got a taxi home and the girls stumbled onto the house. Neil cracked open a bottle of champagne as soon as we in the house and also got a few lines and reefers set up. After a hour or so I went into the kitchen to get more beer and say Alicia pop a couple of pills into her mouth. I joked saying your not taking more drugs and she laughed and said no it’s sleeping tablet. My ears immediately pricked up and my cock tingled with bad thoughts. I asked how many she took and she says 3, helps her sleep after coke. I suggested to my girl and Neil we should pop a few each to help us over to sleep coz of the coke. I pretended to take 2 and then handed them 2 each as well. I watched as both popped them into thier mouths. After a couple more drinks both girls said they ready for bed, and I knew from the slurring of words they wouldn’t be long before they fell asleep. I suggested to Neil we maybe have one more blunt and then hit bed. We toked that one and then I said will we have another beer and one more joint before bed, he agreed.. I brought him a beer in and said I’m nipping up to bathroom. Thier bedroom is right beside the bathroom door.. I knew the girls were in bed almost 40 mins now so would probably be asleep. I hatched a plan thinking I’ll nip into look at Alicia by pretending to be really drunk and walking into her room, turning light on and if she woke I’d say sorry thought I was in bathroom. I knew my buddy was downstairs on the verge of passing out so I thought I’ll just have a peep on Alicia first. Her bedroom door as ajar so I walked in and turned light on, then I said ‘oh shit sorry’ loudly, no reaction. Alicia was lying on her side facing me, literally snoring her head off. She had just lay down on top of bed without taking her dress off. I walked over and shook her, again no reaction. I knew I could have some fun, but not just yet as I had to make sure Neil asleep. I slipped my hand down the top of her dress to feel her perfect tits for a few seconds. Then I slipped my hand between her thoughts but lying on her side I was still restricted. I jammed my hand as far up until I could feel her panties and warmth of her pussy, all the time watching her breathing to make sure. She never flinched. It was time to go but I knew I would be back soon. I headed to bathroom and then back down to my buddy. Once in the lounge he was out cold as well. This night was getting better!. Him and my own girl had taken 2 of the sleeping pills and out cold, plus my biggest fantasy Alicia has popped 3 of them!. I reckoned just to leave it another bit before getting my fun. I cracked open another beer and waited. After 30 mins I couldn’t wait any longer. I shook Neil to see if he would move, saying I’m off to bed mate, he just kept snoring to. Heading upstairs my heart was beating quickly. I peeped in on Alicia and she hadn’t moved at all, but first I thought double check my own girl. I need not have worried, she was lying half undressed passed out! I shook her with no reaction. She was lying in just her bra and thong. I grabbed her tits a little and pulled her thong right off to see if she moved, nothing. I’ve done loads to my girl before but tonight I wanted Alicia more. I stuck a couple fingers in her pussy to double check she asleep. She was well out, now it was time for my prize. I tip toed back over to Alicia’s room, but I think she would have slept thru an earthquake.. I done the usual, shake her, no reaction. She was still lying on her side. My cock was growing hard just looking at her. I rolled her onto her back and looked at her just lying there, stunning. I run my hands from her face, down over her tits and down between her legs. I had been thwarted a few times but no this time. I spread her legs as far apart as possible and pushed her dress up over her hips. Then I slipped the shoulders of her dress down off and slowly exposed her tits, now only her bra was covering them, with her dress now bunched up around her middle. I decided to take her bra right off, rolling her to the side and unhooked it.. lying her back down it was easy to remove over her arms.. then I started kissing round her face and neck, working my way to to her perfect tits. Sucking on her nipples they stood to attention. My hands started to wonder down to her pussy. It was convered now by only the smallest black lace thong.. I continued kissing, licking and sucking her boobs as I slipped my hand into her thong. Firstly feeling a clean shaven mound and then further down till I could feel her Pussy, which surprisingly felt damp. Playing circles with her clit as I keep sucking on her tits I could feel her pussy moisten up, before after a few minutes I slipped a finger in, and then 2. No reaction at all out of her. After 15 minutes of this she was soaking wet and I could feel her legs shake at times when I touched her clit. No it was time to taste her Pussy.. I moved down between her legs which I had at almost a 45 degree angle I pulled her thong to one side and smelled her aroma, so sweet. I dabbed at her cunt with my tongue and boy did it taste good.. I wondered if I could actually make her cum whilst she was passed out. I put 2 fingers in and out of her as my tongue worked her clit, sometimes sucking it really hard. Her breathing was staring to get quicker and I knew she would cum if I kept this up.. I could feel her whole body tense up as it built up inside her.. then she let out a big moan, which scared the shit out of me, but I knew she was close. Then came a big ahhhhhhhh as she came and her whole body shook, her juices were flowing and tasted so good as I lapped them up.. sitting back up, I checked to make sure she was still out, and she really was still snoring. I knew then I had to put my cock into her. I kept her thong on and slid it to the side again as I positioned my cock right at her Pussy entrance. With one thrust it slipped half way in as she was so lubricanted. She felt really tight which felt so good.. another thrust and I was fully 9 inches in, right to the balls. I went slow at first as she kinda jerked a few times but I thought that was as she has recently just cum and was still sensitive. My rhythm started to quicken and it felt so good. I could see her tits move with every pump I done. This wasnt going to last very long. I knew she was on the pill but I hadn’t cum in near a week so this was gonna be a huge load. I looked down at this beautiful 24 year olds body underneath me as I pounded her pussy. I was getting close to cumming so I had to stop, my cock kinda of plopped out of her pussy and I could see her juices. Now I had to cum badly. I was deciding we’re to cum and I’ve always had thing for giving girls facials. I had done it with a few ex girls who willing let me, but this would be different . I sat astride her stomach and pointed my rock hard cock at her face. Then I had an idea to use her hand to do it. Lifting her right hand I wrapped it around my dick and started wanking. Inside 10 strokes I felt it getting ready to shot. I exploded is the only word I can use to describe it. The first burst hit just above her mouth which such force it actually splattered sideways, the second seemed to shoot right over her forehead into her hair and pillow . Next one hit right between the eyes, another one hit her mouth and nose. 7,8 or 9 ropes of cum shot all over her face, hair, pillow, dripping down her neck . I’ve never seen me produce as much cum. Alicia was an absolute mess, completely drenched in cum.. I stood up and admired her covered in my juices. Time to get her cleaned up I thought. Going to towel I had another idea. I went to her panties drawer, which I’d been in many times before. I lifted a handful of thongs out, 9 or 10. I used them to clean up my cum as best I could and put them back into her drawer.She still looked sticky but I got her pretty well cleaned up. I just left her bra off and dress down, figuring she would think she’d passed out getting undressed. Putting a blanket over her to cover her up, I left the light on and left for my room. I had been in with Alicia for over an hour. Walking into my own room I almost forgot about my own girl. The light was on and she was lying exactly how I left her. My own girl is hot blonde girl. She was snoring with her legs spread and just her bra. I couldn’t resist starting to play with her bald pussy. My cock was starting to harden as I thought I could fuck another passed out pussy. I climbed up on my girl and my cock slipped right in. It was a strange feeling having my dick in another pussy so soon, plus knowing my girls best friends juices were on my cock inside her. I knew I would last longer this time so I built up a good rhythm. Even fucking my girl I keep thinking back to Alicia lying in the other room. Fuck it I thought, I’m going back into her. I got off my girl and looked at her lying there spread, but I can have her anytime. Walking back into Alicia’s room, I could see she hadn’t moved and was still snoring. I lifted off the blanket and she still looked gorgeous. This time I took her thong fully off one leg and left it around her other ankle. I went to work again on her pussy with my tongue and fingers. She was still damp from wot she had gotten a little while earlier. Her pussy looked a bit swollen and red from the pounding I gave her.. I figured I would need to bring my buddy up to bed after I was done so they’d think they had fucked and that would explain if she’s sore. In no time I had her pussy fully wet again as I worked her with my tongue and fingers. I noticed this time with her heavy breathing that her mouth had opened. This give me another idea, would my cock get in there? . I put my cock on her open mouth and then gently pressed her chin downwards to open it up more. I could get my dick into her mouth fully which felt so warm. I wondered if she would taste her pussy, my girls pussy and cum off my cock. After 10 mins or so I was kinda bored with that, and I had already decided I was gonna fuck her really hard and cum in her pussy this time, as I may never get another chance. Getting back to her pussy again I got my cock ready to get back inside her. It slipped in so easy this time but still felt as good. For the next 30 mins I fucked her as hard as I could, sweat was dripping off me. Finally I felt my balls tighten and with one final thrust I shot as deep as I could inside her, followed by 6 or 7 more bursts, again I was amazed at how much cum considering it was only an hour ago the first time. Once I gathered my breath and climbed off I could see blobs of cum leaking out of her. I scooped some up on my fingers and put them into her open mouth which felt really horny. I went to the bathroom to get a towel to clean her up as best I could. I just left her with the dress round her middle and no bra or thong on. Then I went and basically carried Neil up to bed, lying him down beside her. I took his jeans and boxers off and left his shirt on, they would definitely think they had sex. Moving to Alicia one last time, I kissed her neck and whispered your a great fuck and thank you into her ear. One last grope of her tits, plus I couldn’t resist 2 fingers in her pussy, feeling my cum inside her. I covered them up with the blanket and turned the light off before leaving the room. My girl was still lying like I left her but I was busted and just wanted to sleep. Next lunchtime when we all got up, no one could even rem going to bed! .. Alicia said something to us all about Neil must have been looking sex as her underwater round her ankles and bra off, my girl said the same I said jeez I must have been looking some to, but I can’t remember wether we did or not. Before we left I had to do one last thing. I mopped into laundry room to see if the black thong she was wearing was in the basket. And it was!! A great memento to a great night, One night in Alicia

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
slut_jennie
View posts View profile
@confessions
09 Jul 2021 2:57PM
• 599 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

i fantasise about meeting a nice dominant and finally meeting in real life. The meetings goes very well, i dressed up as a proper slut, tight mini skirt, stockings, CFMN stilettos, tight see-through blouse over a tightly laces corset with silicone false breasts and some slutty makeup to finish the look. i have been in chastity for a week so i am unbelievable horny when the knock on the door finally happens. i totter over to the door and look through the peep hole and it is Him so i open quickly and step behind the door and open it fully for Him to enter. As he passes by me i close the door and lock it behind us. He sits down at the table as i totter over to the mini bar to get the champagne i had brought with me and place it on the table, there are two champagne flutes in the middle of the table.
-You may sit down.
i obey and sit opposite Him at the table. The idea was to have a eye to eye real life meeting here and take it from there.
-Well i can see that your pictures didn't lie. You look very pretty, i am glad you didn't exaggerate and that your pictures was of you. It is not always like that i can tell you.
-Thank You Sir.
He reaches over and picks up the champagne bottle and starts to open it.
-Clearly this is cause for celebration, i am very pleased.
-Thank You Sir.
He effortlessly pops the cork and starts to pour into the two glasses. After he puts the bottle down he motions me to pick up a glass and then takes the other one.
-To a very interesting future for the both of us.
i toast with him and take a sip of the champagne as we continue to chat and start to plan our next step and then there is this hard knocking sound. i look around and am surprised to find that i am laying in the floor bed, i can hear the maid calling through the door that it is checkout time. As i start ti sit up on the bed i realise i am still dressed like i was last night so i yell back that i'll be out of there in 10 minutes. The maid yells back OK through the door. i get up and totter over to the dresser where i had put my male clothes in a drawer. It is empty, i look around and realise that my suitcase that i brought my alter-ego in is also gone. Quickly i totter into the bathroom to check there and the only thing in there is a pink beauty box. i open it and look inside and i recognise my own makeup. A quick search later reveals that there is nothing else left for my except for the pink beauty box. I look through it carefully i find my car keys, wallet, cell phone and house keys in the bottom to my relief. Then the gravity of my situation hits me, i am dressed like a slut in a cheap motel room with no way to get back to my male self. Holy c**p. My mind spins and i have to sit down on the toilet to avoid falling down. I force myself to take several deep breaths and pull my mind together with an effort. My car is parked just outside the motel door and if i stay away out of site for the day i should be able to slip inside my house under the cover of darkness. With an effort i stand up and evaluate what i see in the big mirror. i am a bit dishevelled but a few brushes through my long hair and some quick touch ups of my makeup, i decide that it is as good as i can make it. Peeking through the spy hole and the windows i can see that it looks clear outside so i take the pink beauty box in my left hand together with my car keys and pull the door open with my right, i quickly stagger out of the motel room towards where i left my car before i realise that it is not there anymore, i look around the parking area in wild panic and recognise my car at the other end of the open parking area. In a blind panic i head for it as fast as i can i the ridiculously high heels, knowing that my behaviour is causing more attention to my absurd outfit. When i finally get to my car i fumble with the key before i manage to unlock the driver side door and get inside. As i turn the key to start the engine i bless my foresight to have arranged the meeting in a town over an hours drive from my town, but then i see the blinking fuel light. That is impossible, i filled my car up fully yesterday. I stare at the red light blinking for what feels like a long time until i realise i am still at the motel so i put the car into gear and drive off with screeching tires. After a mile i pull over and open the beauty box and pull my wallet out. I close my eyes and open it, praying that my cash and credit cars are still there. They are so i give a shriek of happiness as i slowly drives towards my home. i can remember a service station just a few miles ahead and as i pull in and stop by the unmanned station i breathe a sigh of relief. There is no one nearby so i get out and fill up the tank with my credit card. When i get back safely inside the car and drive off i feel a lot better. i knew an area where i can park until it gets dark that is not that far from where i live so i headed directly there and when i got there i parked. i pulled out my cell phone from the beauty box and looked for messages from Him, explaining what had happened but there was nothing. Feeling a bit tired and hung over i decided to try to get some rest so i tilted my seat back and dozed off. i woke up late in the afternoon and panicked at first until i realised why i was there and what had happened and then i freaked out again. When i calmed down i once again checked my messages but there was nothing from Him. i was hungry and thirsty but not to bad as i just at there, waiting for the protection of darkness, trying to figure my situation out. Eventually i deemed it dark enough so i started my car and headed home. The drive was uneventful as i finally pulled up under my carport and turned the car off. i lowered my window a but and listened carefully for any signs that some of my neighbours where out, but i could not hear anything so i closed my window, turned the dome light off and opened the driver side door. Carefully i exited and stood in the darkness, blessing the fact that i had not put up a motions sensor despite having been recommended that by my good friend and neighbour. Slowly and as quietly as i could i made my way to the side door, unlocked it and slid inside to safety, locking the door behind me. I headed into my kitchen, closed the drapes and turned on the lights before filling a big glass of water up and drinking it down in one go before heading into my bedroom. When i got there i started to undress quickly and soon there was just the panties and chastity cage left so i picked up the key i had left on my bedside table and went into my bathroom. I stepped out of my panties and tried to insert the key into the padlock, but it didn't seem to fit. Carefully not to force it in i tried again and again but it would not fit. I checked the key and it's tag, it was the correct key but it still did not fit so i headed back into my bedroom and my bedside table. As i was standing there and looking around me wildly i heard a ringing phone. I headed out to the kitchen to where i had left the beauty box and my cellphone before i realised that the ringing came from inside my bedroom. In a daze i turned back and found a pink bedazzled new iphone in my bedside table drawer. The caller id on the phone was Master and i almost dropped the phone in chock. Shaking i answered it.
-Hello?
-You are Mine now!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Paulineomts
View posts View profile
@confessions
17 Apr 2023 5:15PM
• 2,801 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Pauline The Slut - Part 1: From Mother To Slut

I'm Pauline. I was a good wife and mother until the children left home. Then when I was 55 my husband came into the kitchen and told me I had a new job as his Slut. I was shocked. He'd never spoke to me like that before. " Why are you acting like this , are you drunk" I shouted. "I've spent the last 30 years acting, having sex only when you felt like it, which was never" he replied "and always with me on top. If you want to keep living in this house you will be my obedient slut."

"No, never" I screamed "Stop it, I'm your wife." He slapped me across the face, twice. Then as he left the kitchen he said "Listen, you have 5 minutes to decide your future ."

What was I to do. I'd been a wife for 30 years with no job or money. My parents lived in another city and my sister was married and living abroad. I had no real friends. My husband and children had been my life. If I went back to my parents I'd never see my children again. There had to be something I could do. Just then my husband came back into the kitchen. I told him this had to stop, that he couldn't do this to me. He left again and I heard him go upstairs. After awhile he returned with two cases. "I've phoned a taxi, it will be here in 10 minutes. I don't want to see you in this house again." he said. I went weak at the knees and slid to the floor, crying. 

As as he turned to go out the door, I said "I'll do it."

"Do what." He asked 

"I'll do what you want."

"You'll be my slut"

"Yes."

"Say it then."

"Say what"

"That you will be my obedient slut"

l sobbed. "I..I..I'll be your obedient slut." I stammered. He smiled "Take off your clothes." he demanded. 

"What here." I said. He stared at me and said if you ever question me again I will whip your arse now get your clothes off. My hands trembled as I started to unbutton my blouse. I took it off, then my shoes and jeans. I stood there in my bra and knickers looking at him hoping for some mercy. "Everything." he said. I unclipped my bra and let it fall to the floor then removed my knickers. I tried to cover my breasts and vagina but he ordered me to put my hands down by my side. He looked me up and down then told me to turn around slowly. "I want all that hair around your cunt and arse shaved clean off before you go to bed tonight." I felt sick. When he had finished staring at me he told me to get down on my knees. As I knelt there before him the doorbell rang. I tried to get up and grab my clothes. "Stay where you are, cunt." he ordered as he headed to open the door. I heard voices. It was the taxi driver.

The door closed and he returned. Standing in front of me, he took his clothes off. He had shaven all the hair from around his penis. He took a step closer. "Lick my cock, slut."

"No, I don't do that. It's disgusting." He grabbed me by the hair. "I've warned you once, I won't do it again. If you disobey me again you'll receive 50 lashes across your arse before I throw you out of my house. Now lick." He forced my face to his penis. I stuck my tongue out and licked the head. It tasted salty. After licking the head for a while he told me to lick the full length of his cock. Still holding me by the hair he moved my head up and down so my tongue licked all his cock. "Now my balls, slut." He pushed my head down to his balls. I licked his balls and cock for ages. I couldn't believe this was happening to me. My mind was in turmoil.

After some time, he pulled my head away. His cock seemed huge as it pointed at my face. "Look at me." I took my gaze from his cock and looked up in to his smiling face. "Good slut, now suck my cock." I was horrified. I closed my mouth as he pushed his cock towards me. "Open." I kept my lips together as he pressed his cock against them. He slapped his cock against my face. Then he leaned down and pinched my nipple so hard. I screamed. He shoved his cock into my mouth and grabbed both sides of head. Then he started moving his cock in and out. "That's it slut, now suck and don't bite." 

He forced more and more of his cock into my mouth until he reached my throat. I started to choke. He pulled out of my mouth, pulled me up of the floor, spun me around and pushed me face down on the kitchen table. Standing behind me he spread my legs apart and rammed his cock into my vagina. I sobbed as he drove in and out of me. I had never felt so used. My life was destroyed. Things couldn't get any worse. Then after what felt like an eternity I felt him pull out. "Thank God." I thought "he's finished."

He shifted his weight. Then I felt his cock against my arse. "Nooooo." I shrieked. I fought to get up. Then the pain tore through me as he plunged his cock into my arsehole. I heard him laughing as I screamed. With each stroke he forced himself further and further inside me. He pounded my arse until finally he came deep within me. My arse felt like it was on fire. He pulled out of me and said "That's the start of your new life slut, enjoy it".

He left the kitchen and went upstairs. I heard the shower go on. I cried and cried for what seemed like hours. Eventually I made my way upstairs and to the shower.

I sat in the corner of the shower hoping the hot water would clean the nightmare away. I was trying to understand what happened to me. The morning had started as normal then after breakfast the horror had begun. How could he have done this to me. Then the door opened and he stood there looking down at me.

"Hurry up slut, you've got to get lunch ready. And make sure you shave that pussy before you finish." He turned and left. I'd forgotten that he had told me to shave down there. I got the scissors and razor from the bathroom cabinet and went back to the shower. I started to cry again as I began to cut the hair away.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Fappy_Go_Fucky
View posts View profile
@confessions
28 Apr 2024 5:12PM
• 809 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I waited a couple of years after graduation to attend college, working to save enough money to give myself a good foot up. I lived with my parents and worked for a farmer.

Occasionally, my folks would go out of town for the weekend and I’d stay home. “No parties!” they’d insist and most of the time I lived up to that. It was a small town in Kansas and the neighbors would have ratted me out so if I had people over, it had to be kept small.

This was in the eighties, when there was still no internet or streaming and not everyone had cable. My folks did. So around Memorial Day, when I knew I’d have an extra day or two off and my folks would be out of town for a week, I stocked up on some groceries and beers and put out a few invitations.

Back then I was sort of seeing, more fucking than seeing, a woman named Mandy. She was older than me by a little bit, wasn’t fat but was definitely chubby, cute but not pretty. But she was very adventurous sexually, had a great set of tits, and a wicked sense of humor. She was a lot of fun and my Mom hated her, another reason I was interested.

Mandy was, by the way, several of my firsts. She was the first woman I’d been with who was on the pill. I could cum inside of her all I liked. She was the first to ever ask me to fuck her ass. And she ate ass. She was also the first person I ever tit-fucked. To completion. And she was my first threesome. This is the story of that threesome.

While everyone else was downstairs watching HBO, something that was still pretty new in our area back then, we snuck off to my room and proceeded to get naked and get busy. My younger brother and my best friend were both there among the eight or nine folks who were over so I wasn’t worried about it getting out of control.

We had enjoyed our foreplay and I had her on her back, spread wide, and I had just gotten balls deep when there was a light knock on the door. I grabbed a blanket and covered us up, staying inside of her.

“Hello? You in here? Mandy?”

It was Carla, a friend of my best friend’s new girlfriend. I didn’t know her well, having only met her a couple of times. I held my finger up to my lips, not wanting to be interrupted. “Shhhhhhh.”

Mandy laughed and said, “Yeah, we’re here.”

The door opened and closed and in the light that came through the open curtains from the streetlight on the corner, I saw her cross to the bed and felt her sit on the edge.

“We?”

“Yeah. Val and me. Who’d you think would be here?”

“Val?”

“Yeah. Hi.”

“Oh shit! Are you two . . .”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, I’m sorry! I just wanted to talk to Mandy for a minute.”

“Whatcha need, Sweeite?”

“I just needed to get away from Matt (Matt was my best friend).”

“Why?”

“I went to the kitchen to grab a beer and he followed me. He tried to kiss me.”

“Isn’t Hillary here (Hillary was Matt’s girlfriend.)”

“Yeah. She’s asleep on the couch.”

Carla had come to the party alone, the only single one there. Everyone else was paired up. Carla didn’t have a boyfriend and Matt, who fancied himself a cocksman, had brought his future ex-wife, Hillary, who had worked all day and had fallen asleep almost immediately. Matt, seeing an opportunity, had made a move on the single girl, who wanted nothing to do with him.

“Would you like to stay here with us? That’d be okay, wouldn’t it, Val?”

“uhhhhhh, sure.”

I started to pull out so I could lay face up and talk to both of them.

“What are you doing?”

“Well, I thought . . . “

“No, no. You don’t mind if we finish, do you, Carla?”

“Um. Finish? OH! Uh, I could find another room or wake up Hillary or something. I don’t want to interrupt you.”

Point of fact, she already had interrupted and I was losing my hard. But, I knew Matt for who and what he was and if he was thinking about getting into this girl’s pants, he wouldn’t stop at one try.

“No. It’s okay. We can stop. We have all night.” I was nothing if not a gentleman.

Mandy set that straight. “No we can’t. As long as Sweetie here doesn’t mind, let’s make this one a quickie and we’ll get something going again later. You don’t mind, do you, Hun?”

“Uh, no. I don’t mind. It’s just sex, right?” There was more than a hint of doubt in her voice.

“In fact, if you want, you can crawl in here with us, if you want.”

I expected a refusal and that she’d leave to go back to the party. Maybe wake Hillary up.. But Mandy reached up and stroked her face with a fingertip, “We won’t bite you, you know,” and then, after a pause, I felt the blanket lift up and a pair of jeans brush against my hip.

Then Mandy’s voice, “What are you doing?”

“Getting in with you.”

“Not like that.”

“Huh?”

“Aw, c’mon, you don’t get to watch us dressed like that.”

Carla stood back up beside the bed. There in the glow of the streetlight, she was lovely to see. First the jeans. Down her lean boyish hips and then stepped out of. She made a gesture as if to ask if that was enough. “C’mon, Sweetie. You’ll be seeing all of us, won’t you?”

She wasn’t wearing a bra so when her t-shirt came off over her head it was to expose lovely B-cups with areolas as small and dark as pennies.

“Everything?”. There was no panic in her voice but you could hear the shyness.

“You can leave those on if you want.”

She crawled back in next to us and I could feel a real thrill as her bare skin brushed against me again. I knew Mandy could feel me stiffen inside of her.

“Now, sir. Where were we?”

I swiveled my hips to let her know that I was listening and leaned in for a kiss. Then Carla’s voice came quietly out of the dark.

“Can I see? I’d like to see.”

I felt Mandy reach over my back and tossed the blanket down to my hips. Carla tugged it off and let it fall beside the bed. Her hand brushing across my bare ass was like electricity.

Slowly I began to stroke and I could feel how much wetter Mandy was now. She was excited, too. Carla leaned down behind us and in the moonlight could see me sliding into and out of a very tight and wet cunt. Then she crawled back up and laid down beside us, her head on a level with my own while she rested on an elbow.

I looked to see if I could catch her glance but she and Mandy had already locked eyes and I was not included in the exchange. Carla’s hand came up and her fingertips began to massage her nipple as I saw Mandy’s right hand sneak across the slight space between us and begin to rub the crotch of Carla’s panties.

Carla’s eyes closed and her head tipped back as the touch of the fingers at her groin had their effect on her. Then her eyes opened and she leaned in between Mandy and I and although I couldn’t see it happen, I knew that they were kissing. At this point, although I was inside of one of them, I was merely an observer.

Mandy’s fingers now sought the elastic of Carla’s panties and began to attempt to reach inside. The angle was awkward and I could see her fingers bending back. Carla extracted herself from the kiss and stood beside the bed. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband at either side, she leaned forward and pushed them down to her knees, and then stepped out of them.

She had just the smallest puff of hair at the juncture of her thighs and it was dark and lovely. Mandy reached out as Carla stepped closer again to the bed and stroked it with her fingertips, pressing between her thighs and parting them. I could myself growing closer to an orgasm, and didn’t want to be.

“Val, scootch down!” Mandy whispered.

I pulled out as she pushed with her hands against the headboard and shoved her body farther down the bed, making room around her head.

She gestured and Carla climbed up, with her back to me.

“No, no, no. Turn around..”

Carla adjusted herself and parked her knees on either side of Mandy’s head. Then, with a sigh, she settled that taut body and I could see her relax as her pussy made contact with Mandy’s mouth, as if Mandy was sucking all of the energy out of her.

Her thumbs and forefingers began again to pleasure her sharp, little nipples as Mandy pulled her knees up, spreading herself for me to re-enter. Which I did. In one stroke, grinding at the end.

I tried to hold out. I did. And I got maybe a minute of stroking into and out of that plump, tight, slippery pussy, but watching Carla ride and writhe on Mandy’s mouth was too much for me and I could feel myself about to finish.

“I’m . . . I’m gonna cum.” I began to bottom out into her, knowing I could put it in as deep as I wanted.

“Please,” Carla’s whisper was gruff, “I want to see it. I want to see it! I want to see it cum!”

l pulled out and didn’t even need to touch myself. Streams of cum shot from me, the first couple of which were hard and thick enough that they splashed against Carla’s crotch where it rested on Mandy’s chin. The rest decreased until the last one bubbled against the thick mat between Mandy’s legs.

Carla fell forward and before I was fully aware, she had my cock in her mouth, sucking the last of my cum from me. It was a nearly painfully exquisite sensation. I knew she couldn’t have been extremely experienced but she knew enough to make me nearly faint from the pleasure.

As my cock deflated, she shook it from her mouth and as I watched, she began to lick the cum from Mandy’s body. First mine from just above her pussy, then Mandy’s from her open cunt.

As I watched and stroked my once-again stiffening cock, remember, I was a young man, they brought each other to shivering climaxes. Not simultaneously, but close enough for them to exhaust each other. As they rolled apart, and Carla crawled up to lay beside us, I saw the shine of my cum, which had been pressed between them, on both of their bodies. Mandy’s fingers traced patterns in it and she leaned down to lick it from between Carla’s tan-lined breasts.

“Fuck,” Many whispered. “Fuck. I could stand to do that again. Where’d you learn to eat pussy like that, Sweetie?”

“I didn’t.”

“You mean that was your first time?”

“Yeah.”

“Well don’t stop on my account. You’re good. So you’ve only ever been with guys?”

“No,” this whisper was shy and I could almost hear her blush.

“You mean?”

“I’m a virgin? Yeah.”

“Shit. I’m sorry! I didn’t know!” This from me. I wouldn’t have guessed.

“No. It’s okay. I had to have a first time with someone. This was fun.”

“But we didn’t? It wasn’t really a first time.”

“No. And I don’t want to do . . . that. But what else can we do? I’ve read the letters in the magazines in the bathroom cupboard at home. I know there’s other . . . stuff. Can we do some of that?”

If I hadn’t already been hard again, that would have done it.

Mandy reached over and pulled her down for another kiss which I leaned in to join. “We sure can, Hun.”

There was a loud knock on the door and then Matt’s voice. “Val? I’m going to take Hillary home. She’s tired. But I’ll be back. I can’t find Carla so I think she snuck out early. I was thinking about getting on that. She looks like she might know what’s going on. Val? You in there?”

We all three snuggled quietly, not answering.

“Val? You in there?”

“Yeah.”

“Can I come in?”

“No. Probably shouldn’t.”

“Hi Mandy!”

“Hey, Matt.”

“I’ll be back a little later if I can’t get Hillary to wake up. If you see Carla, tell her I’m looking for her.”

“Yeah.”

His footsteps retreated down the hall and then down the stairs

“So,” Mandy asked, “what other things are you thinking?”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Feb 2018 5:56AM
• 3,995 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

OK where do I start? I am Jane, I am also 55 widowed for 10 years now. I had a great sex life with my husband until he got killed in a car accident. It took me a long time to get over it and if truth be told I am still not, but I am better and last year I decided to make a clean break of it all and moved out of London to a very small village in the south of England. My new home was just at the edge of the village, a small cottage, with the biggest back garden ever. It took me around a year to get it all the way I wanted. I put a big fence round the whole back garden making it very private, The bottom half I dedicated to growing flowers but I set aside the area closest to the house and my recreation area. I got a summer house build with a gazebo next to it where I put a hot tub. The gazebo has removable sides for the summer and can be put on for the cold weather.
I kept myself to myself for that first year but last March I decided it was time to get out there and meet people again. It was a very nice spring day and I put on a nice new summer dress, now I may be in my 50s but I don't look it. I am very short just a little over 5 foot tall I am also nice and slim and have always taken care of myself and kept myself fit. My breasts have always been small, almost none at all, all the women in my family are the same, as a result I have never had to wear a bra unless I wanted too. I got on my push bike and took a ride into the village, I stopped at the one and only pub and decided I wanted a gin before I went on. I had never been in the pub before but it was like a pub that time forgot, It was like walking into the past. The only people in there were 4 old men playing dominos. I sat at the bar and in walked a pretty woman who turned out to be the owner. She knew who I was and said it was about time I came in, small village everyone knows everything. I introduced myself and she told me she was Laura 42. We talked for about 3 hours and I had way too much gin to get back on my bike to ride home. I walked home feeling more drunk than I ever had for years. I woke up the next morning still in my dress and had slept on the couch. I treated my hangover and remembered I had left my bike at the pub. It was a really warm day and I showered and put on another summer dress, a white one. I put on white cotton panties but didn't bother with a bra and walked towards the pub. I was almost there when it started to rain, not just a shower this was a downpour. Even though I ran by the time I got to the pub I was so wet, I doubt I could have got wetter by jumping into a swimming pool. Laura had just opened the pub so when I burst in I was the only one there and it was just as well because I discovered my dress was almost transparent when wet. My small breasts were showing through and because the dress was sticking to me and my panties were also wet you could make out my thick pubic hair also. Laura couldn't help herself and burst out laughing. She took me through the back to her home before anyone else came in the pub. She gave me some towels and said I should dry off. I thought she would leave me too it but she grabbed the bottom of my dress and pulled it up over my head. I took my panties off and dried myself. She came back with a gin for me as I sat on her couch covered in a towel. She took my clothes and put them in the dryer. I was sitting drinking my gin when in walked Laura's daughter, Karen. What shocked me more was she was totally naked, she never batted an eye when she saw me and just said hello. Laura came back in and said sorry about her daughter. I said not to worry as we were all girls, but I have to say Karen was beautiful, her breasts defied gravity. Laura told her to go get dressed and take over the bar. Laura told me that because it was just her and Karen they never bothered much with clothes. I laughed and told her not to worry and when I was married my husband and I would walk about naked also.
Over the next few months I would visit the pub almost every day and I became very good friends with Laura. I also drank more than I ever had in my life. I met a few other people from the village but by far I spent most of my time with Laura.
One Sunday It was very warm that day and I called Laura and told her I was going to spend the day in the garden and asked if she wanted to come join me and to bring gin. I told her just to come into the garden and when she came in I was sunbathing naked. I was on my front and didn't hear her come in. She came over to me and poured some gin right over my bum, it made me jump up and I could have slapped her but she was laughing like a schoolgirl. I sat down and she started to take her clothes off, as she did something stirred in me that had not stirred since my teens. She took off her bra and let her massive boobs free, she pulled her panties off and I saw she was totally shaved. Again my thoughts went back to my teens when I had a crush on my best friend, all I did back then was kiss but seeing Laura naked made me want to do more and why I did what I did next I still don't know. She bent over and her bum was almost in my face, I leaned over and kissed it. She didn't move and I kissed it again, this time I ran my tongue up and down the crack of her bum, I used to do this with my husband and he loved it. I knew I had just crossed a line and as I moved my head away she turned round and looked at me, I knew right away she was OK because her smile was wide. She sat next to me and leaned over and kissed me. She pulled away and told me she had wanted to kiss me since we first met. We kissed a lot that day but nothing else, Laura said she had been hurt so many times before and wanted to take things slow.
I was at the pub one night and after closing she took me to her room, we got naked and she made love to me, this was so unlike the lovemaking I had done with my husband, she was so gentle and when she went down on me it was unlike anything I had before. My husband almost never did that but her mouth and tongue took me to a place I had never been before, I came so many times and was so loud doing it. A lot of that night is a total blur because of the whole bottle of gin I had drank, but I do remember going down on her for the first time, I stopped short and she puled my head in, her pussy was so wet and my tongue found her pussy and I worked my tongue into it, finding her clit and with my hand I pushed a finger into her bum, another thing I did with my husband, she loved it as much as he did. We swapped places a few times before falling asleep. I woke the next morning and she had left me a note saying she had gone shopping. I went to the kitchen, still naked. And Karen came in behind me, she laughed and said that me and mum had kept her up all night with the screams. I said sorry but she said not to worry and that it had helped her masturbate. I was a little shocked and as she walked past me she gave me a little pat on my bum.

I will carry on later sorry my fingers are too wet to carry on

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
40
Anonymous
@random
13 Jan 2014 12:40AM
• 47,380 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
13 May 2014 4:16AM
• 1,904 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I confess that I'm going crazy about one of my roomates. We are very good friends, we have absolutely nothing to do with each other - I'm completely tattooed, rock n roll girl and can be perceived as a bit "crazy" for the more normal people, while he's quite normal, right now he's sitting in front of me drinking coffee wearing a polo shirt and getting ready for a meeting; it's my day off and we're having breakfast with the other roomate and the girl that lives next door before everyone starts the day.
I've even been taking pictures of him since we started living together, around 3 months ago; in the beggining I thought he was kinda cute but I was just super into him as friends, he is VERY nice guy, probably the nicest and most amazing person I've ever met in my life. We play around all the time, talking about sex, and in many opportinuities he already told me he never made a move before we moved in together because he always thought I was "too much sand for his truck" (meaning he thinks I'm too hot for him). But last week I had a dream with him that we were making out and I woke up just wanting to grab him and kiss him and go crazy on him, the way he talks, everything just drives me crazy! I do want to make a move and I know he would definitely kiss me if I did but I'm super worried to ruin our friendship and our little flatmates family that we are building up so nice. today in the morning I was playing around with the other roomate (who's gay btw) and he was grabbing my ass in the kitchen and we were laughing and then the roomate that I like came in after showering wearing only towel and asked if he could grab my ass too and I said yes and he said he was going to get hard if he did and I say so do it and he did he grabbed it real good and said I have an amazing 18yr old girl's ass and went to his room and I got super horny and came here to write this down. I dont know what to do!!!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Mar 2023 6:28PM
• 1,796 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

I have really screwed up my life.

I'm married to a gorgeous woman for 5 years and we both have very good jobs. "The perfect couple", or, so friends think. 

The problem....I have a gambling addiction......a very bad one. My wife knows about it and is giving out to me about it but she definitely doesn't know how deep I'm in.... hundreds of thousands, over 3 different loans from him. I've been beaten, broken bones and my life was threatened.

The last time was when I was out having a drink with my wife. They came up to me in the restroom, banged my head off the wall and sink. He gave me 1 last week to pay him. 

The following day I got a phone call from him saying that he might have a way that I could pay him back, he said, "well not you but maybe my wife could if you know what I mean". I know exactly what he meant and said, " he could forget about that because she won't be letting that happen". He suggested to me to get her drunk, and I replied that she'll have to be passed out before he'd get what he wanted. He finished the phone call telling me to meet him at his club tomorrow. That doesn't sound good for me.

I called to see him at the club and thinking the worst was about to happen, but I got a shock. He had one of his minders hand me a little bag. He said, " about our conversation last night, give her this in a drink on Saturday night and he'll be calling by at midnight for part payment. It takes about 1 hour to take full affect, have her ready. Now get out of my face."

Saturday arrives. I'm sick. I don't want to do it. I can't do this. But if I don't I'm in huge trouble, I'm a done. 

It's now 9:00, I'm really, really sick to my stomach. I tell her that I'm thinking of staying home tonight have a few drinks here instead of going out. I told her I was having a rum and coke, would she like one. She thought it was a good idea and said that she'd love one. I poured her a drink and we finished our first glass and I offered her a second. As I poured it, I just couldn't put the pill into her drink, I couldn't do it. During the second drink I noticed, it was the closest we've been for a long time. With this gambling problem, we drifted apart, we haven't been intimate in a couple of years. We did nothing but fight. But tonight she was getting close to me. She had her head on my shoulder and started to rub my thigh and even rubbing off my dick and I could see her rubbing her legs together and her body at times started to quiver. She was getting herself ready for me. It was now almost 11:00, and she asked me, could she have one more drink before bed. I went into the kitchen poured out her rum and I hesitated. This sick feeling in my stomach and a lightheaded dizziness came over me as I dropped the pill into her drink....what have I just done. The pill almost disintegrated before I had my drink poured. I brought it out to her, she took a drink from the glass and........ nothing........ nothing at all. She didn't notice. It took her about the 40 minutes to finish. Her words started to get slurred, she had trouble keeping her eyes open, the pill was taking affect. She even joked asking me what did I put into the drinks. She gets up off the couch and stumbled across the room making her way to the bathroom. It is now almost midnight I went in to the bedroom only to see my wife, sitting on the toilet unconscious. She has only her bra on and her panties are around her ankles. I lifted her to the bedroom placing her on the bed, all the time she was as limp and didn't come around. I just waited.

12:30 passed. 1:00 passes. I start to feel better thinking he was too busy or just forget when.....bang, bang, bang on the door. My heart sunk.

I answered the door and in he bursts along with his 2 minders and barks, " where is she."  I lead them to the bedroom where he lifts her eye lids and then slaps her face quite hard. He said something in Russian and the 3 of them start laughing. He checks her eyes again and after that he starts to squeeze my wife's boobs. He slaps them around for a bit and then starts to feel her pussy through her panties. He then pulls my wife's panties to one side and shoves his fingers into her pussy, fingers her for a bit and pulls them out and shows it to his minders saying something to them in his language and they start laughing again, and they start to squeeze her boobs. He takes out his phone and said to me to take off her knickers and bra and as I start, he records me. When I had them taken off I got up and started to walk to the door when he called me back. He said that it was my fault that this was happening and I have to watch.  One of his minders said something to him. Again they start laughing but I'm then told not only do I have to stay but I have to record them with my wife. They took turns with her mouth and pussy. Slapping and squeezing her boobs. I could see them turning a reddish/ purple color. Her nipples were being twisted and pulled. Her face was getting a beating from the whip of a big dick, getting her mouth forced open, getting a dick pushed back her throat. Her pussy was getting rammed by their there dicks which also got her tits bouncing everywhere. This lasted for almost a hour before the first of them shot a load of cum over her face and hair. Not long after the second minder emptied his dick all over her boobs, leaving the boss ramming his dick in her pussy, finally giving one last trust and shooting his load deep into my unconscious wife. He orders me to get a closeup of his cum dripping out from her pussy lips.

They put their clothes back on and head out twords the front door when he hands me one of the slips with the smallest amount from my gambling debt and with it gives me a bag saying they'll be back next week to get his money's worth from us. 


In the morning when my wife woke she was saying that we must have had a great time. She said, " you left your cum all over me. I'm still dripping from you", as she looks down between her legs, showing me the cum running down the inside of her leg. She also said that her breasts are really tinder.

Next Saturday came, I did the same thing to my poor wife. I used her. This time I was told to sit in my car and wait until I was called, which I did. The 2 minders went back to their car opened the door and lead some man into my house. Someone else was about to have fun with my comatose wife. I waited and waited. Eventually, almost 2 hours later, the strainer leaves my house and I get called in. The boss gives me the second slip with my owed money telling me that the biggest amount is still outstanding. He told me to keep Saturday 3 weeks from now free that myself and my wife are invited to his club, VIP guests. I told him that I don't know about that. But he said that it wasn't an offer, it's a request.

What happened that night is something I'll never forgive myself for. Me and my stupid gambling.

I'll write what happened that night, if there is any interest.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@random
19 Apr 2017 7:08AM
• 2,286 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Part1: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88
Part5: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V8538BC7
Part6: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA86BDD4
Part7.1: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V136D601
Part7.2: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF285529
Part7.3: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VBB2A1F7
Part8: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V214664A
Part9.1: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V16F34DF

Since I got off with Anna before we came to her house, my balls were empty and I had no desire to get to know her sisters better. Both were again dressed in their big christmas sweaters, covering everything nicely. Anna wore a dark blue dress and leggings like every christmas. Her mother wore a blouse again, low cut. It started out to be a calm day. We had some coffee and cake, and Haley sat next to me, at the head of the table. Anna was sitting across from me. Someone touched my leg with her foot while we were eating. I moved my leg a little to see if it was an accident. But the foot came again. I looked at Anna. She usually wouldnt risk that, when others were around. She was also not even looking at me, because she was talking to Patty and her dad. Then I turned my head towards Haley. She didnt look me in the eyes but turned red around the ears and smiled a little. I acted like I didnt notice and started a conversation with Haley. She told me about her Bachelor Thesis and was happy that I asked her some questions back. She leaned in closer and even touched my arm once. Even though Anna was deep in a conversation with her Dad, she gave me a warning look. I just shrugged my shoulders. I wasnt making any moves on her, what could I do. After the coffee, we sat on the couches to sing. I had brought my digital piano over the day before, and played the chords to the songs. Afterwards we brought out the presents. Haley came to me and said "You can play piano, too? Thats so cool" I nodded "I stopped playing a while ago, but every christmas I bring it out again." H:"Can you show me how to play a little? please?" Me:"Right now?" H:"No, when we are at your place again." I nodded "why not?" H:"Great!"

I dont really remember the presents, I usually gave Jim some football tickets and Anna something pratical or even some jewelry. After unpacking, Anna and Jim, together with Annas parents prepared dinner. Patty and Haley were bored and played on their phones/iPads. Meanwhile I brought my digital piano back to my place. On the way out, Haley came to me and asked if I need help. I declined, so she asked me "And where is your christmas present for me?" She laughed. I answered:"Well, I'm gonna give you piano lessons, so where is YOUR present for ME?" She chuckled and said "Alright I will think of something."
When I came back, Patty and Haley were whispering and looking at me. I came up to them and asked "what are you guys whispering about?"
H:"Christmas presents." She giggled.
P:"Yeah, and here is mine for you." She got up and kissed me on the cheek. I hugged her tightly and gave her a kiss on the cheek, very close to the mouth. Haley looked awfully jealous after that.
Me:"Dont worry Haley, you will get your present in time."
Just then Anna came by and asked "What present?"
Me:"I'm going to show her a bit on the piano."
A:"Really? You never showed me anything!"
ME:"You also never asked" I laughed. "But I would if you did."
A:"Deal!"

We ate dinner and sat the same places as before, but this time Haley didnt make a move. So I moved my leg a little closer and touched hers. First, she drew back, but then put her foot up against my leg again. This time we smiled at each other. After the salad, Haley and soon after Patty got rid of their sweaters, revealing their mustard colored and dark blue tank tops, respectively. Patty looked sexy, but Haley looked gorgeous. Whenever she would bend over, she would look at me to see if I was watching. She caught me every time, so I had to stop looking.
Dinner took quite a while, so when we were finished it was already time to go to bed. I went over to my house with Haley and Patty. They brushed their teeth and afterwards I went showering. I purposefully lef the door open. My shower has glass doors, so I could be seen. I watched the reflection of the door in the glass and after a while I saw Patty. Being watched got me hard and I turned a bit sideways so she could see. I then turned off the shower and slowly dried off. I wrapped the towel around my waist and got out of the bathroom. My boner was still a visible bulge. I saw Patty in the kitchen and went up to her. Me:"Hey, got everything you need?" She looked at the bulge, her head turned red, but she said "I just need a glass of water." With that in hand she went back to her room. I went to my room as well. I put on boxer shorts and then heard a knock on my door. Me:"Come in!" It was Haley. She was still dressed in that mustard colored tank top, but no bra underneath and shorts for pants. She looked at me and asked "Do you mind giving me piano lessons now?" I grinned "We can start now if you want. Just give me some time to put on some shirt and pants." She nodded and left. I put on some sleeping shorts and a sleeping shirt and went into the living room. Haley was already standing next to the digital piano. Me:"Is Patty already sleeping?" H: "No, but she usually listens to music till she falls asleep."
I sat down in front of the piano and handed Haley the headphones. Me:"Dont put them on your ears, I have to hear something as well. I will turn up the volume to max so we both can hear." Haley did as she was told and I started playing a slow, emotional song. Haley started moving slowly, like in a trance, I stopped focussing on the keys to watch her. She looked so beautiful. I missed some notes because I was distracted, so she opened her eyes and looked at me. Me:"Havent played that in a while. You can dance really well." H:"Thanks" and smiled. I started a more danceable song and she went all crazy. After a minute I stopped again. She smiled. Me:"Come and sit." I got up and let her take my place. I got close behind her, my dick pushed against her back and showed her how to place her hands. When I bowed down to correct her hand position she looked me in the eyes and I froze. She bit her lip. She kissed me. I straightened up slowly, keeping my hand on her arm. She looked at me and turned around. H:"Maybe its about time you get your christmas present." She pulled down my pants, revealing my already erect cock.
Me:"I don't..." But she already started sucking me. She wasnt as skilled as Anna, but it still felt awesome. Annas sister sucking me off. She even swallowed, just like Anna. When she was done, she said "Anna was right."
Me: "How so?"
H: "She said I should try swallowing. She was not wrong. I like it."
Me: "Dont you think, she might not want me to know that?"
H:"No, I know you guys talk about all your sex life. I'm her sister, we have no secrets!"
I laughed "So is she going to hear about this?".
H: "I dont think so..."
She got up and asked "more piano lessons tomorrow?" Me:"Sure why not. Good night." She gave me a kiss on the cheek and went showering, I went to bed.
When I was in my room, I texted Anna immediately. "Haley just gave me a BJ and swallowed."
A: "I know."

End of Part 9.2

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
durtyrpm
View posts View profile
@confessions
26 Feb 2014 9:57AM
• 2,210 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

A friend of mine wrote me this story to cheer me up yesterday. I thought i would share. I hope you enjoy the read as much as I did.

I walk in the door after going to the store. The kids are sleeping and your taking a nap on the couch, I put the grocery's down silently and walk over to your sleeping form and slowly get on my knees and unzip your pants and leave feather light kisses up and down your cock. I bring my right hand up and lightly start stroking your cock, before lowering my mouth down on to your length. Slowly I enter you in to my mouth and lightly suck the head of your cock. Soon increasing to pressure and speed of my sucking and take you into my throat, hoping to wake you up in a good mood. When I hear a light noise coming from you I speed up and suck harder. Soon I feel your hands in my hair with a vice grip and moving my head down further. Hearing you say "Take it all, slut." I begin to take all of you in to my mouth and hum making my throat vibrate, and causing a moan to escape your mouth. You start making me go fast and soon stop with your cock down my throat and your hot cum sliding down my throat. You tell me to leave some on my tongue, I do as told and stay on my knees with my head bent til told to look up. You tell me to say where I am or I will be punished and you ask me if i under stand I respond saying "Yes, Sir." and you leave.
When I hear you come back you tell me to close my eyes. I do as told no sooner had I closed my eyes, you start to tie my hands behind my back to my ankles making my chest pop up in to the air. My eyes still close I feel my skirt being pushed up. And my thong being pushed to the side. Then I feel nothing til you say open your mouth. I do as told and soon feel a gag in my mouth. Once the gag is placed properly you ask me if your cum is still on my tongue I nod my head, saying "Yes, Sir." best as I can through the gag. You stroke my hair saying "You are such a good little slut, aren't you?" I nod my head saying "Yes, Master." You untie my ankles and tell me to stand up, when I stand up you tell me to bend over the couch, bending only by the waist. Once completely bent over to your liking you slap my ass hard making me moan in pain and pleasure. "You like that?" You ask me. All I can do is nod my head, you slap me again but harder saying "Answer me, slut." I answer "Yes, Sir." through the gag in my mouth. You tell me good little whore and say "I have a surprise for you." You tell me to relax and I do as told. Soon you return with a plug and tell me if I make any noise the punishment with be harsh. I nod my head repeating "Yes, Master." Slowly you start to slide the plug in to my tight ass hole making me want to moan but knowing better not to. Once all the way in you start pumping it in and out. Im so caught up in the plug I dont hear you unzip your pants. "Do you want my cock in you slutty little cunt, huh, is that what you want?" You whisper in my ear. I nod going by your last command not to make a sound earning a "Good girl." from your lips. Suddenly you slam in to me making me cry out in pleasure. You wrap your arms around my waist and whisper "What did I tell you about making any noise? We don't want to wake the children now do we?" I shake my head no. You slide out of me making me look at you pleading for you to enter me again with my eyes.
You pick me up by my hair and lead me to the wall right outside the children's rooms. "Now if you make a sound you will wake the kids so be quiet." as you wrap one of my legs around your waist and I wrap the other. You shove my shirt and bra up and pinch my nipples making my eyes roll back. Then your slamming in to me again, but this time I keep quiet. While you are slamming into me im trying not to make a sounds but fail and a soft moan escapes my lips through the gag. "Now, what did I tell you?" You look at me and bring your lips to my neck and bite me right on my sweet spot just above my collar bone, making a silent gasp leave my lips you can tell I'm getting to cumming so you pull out and say "I told you any noise and your punishment will be harsh." You put me on my knees on the floor and bring your hand behind my head and undo the gag and tell me to suck I do as told and deep throat you tasting my juices on your cock. I look up at you making you stop with your cock in my throat and say "Keep it there till I say otherwise." You cum down my throat and tell me to continue sucking. I continue, you then pull out and tell me to lay on the floor. I respond with a nod and lay down you bring your mouth to my nipple and bite down hard making me gasp. You look at me and raise and eyebrow at me "What did i tell you?" You make your way between my thighs and slowly slide a finger into my dripping pussy and slowly slide you tongue over my clit making me moan silently. You continue your manipulations till you know I'm about to cum and you stop. Making me whine quitely. While I whine I rock my hips back and forth slightly in pain due to lack of orgasm. You smile at me enjoying the view of my pussy dripping wet begging to be fuck by my Master.
You tell me to stand up I do so attempting to rub my legs together for some relief. You tell me to go sit on the table and lean back, and spread my legs. I do as I'm told, once I have layed down you grad a belt and say "As punishment for your constant disobeying you get ten spankings, if you close your legs you get one whip on each nipple." I look at you with wide eyes and you smirk at me. I lean back and jump slightly when I hear the belt hit the back of your chair. I then hear a whooshing sound and feel the crack of the belt on my cunt, making my legs close on reflex. You tisk at me and raise the belt and crack the belt on my right nipple and tell me in addition to whipping my nipples you will add an extra spanking to my cunt. I nod and whimper. You chuckle and I smile knowing I'm making you happy. Then I felt a sharp smack on my left nipple. I do not flinch or move knowing better. My legs open again and the second crack comes down and you can tell i have to force my legs to stay open and send another, telling me to count. You send another one and I gasp out "Three." and you say "Good girl." You send each crack one after the other with me counting, once done you tell me to move to the end of the table so that my ass at the edge I do as commanded and look at you while you gently run your fingers over my pussy commenting on the nice shade of red, and smile again. You sit in the chair behind you and tell me to ride you, following your orders I climb on you and ride you wincing every once in a while. You tell me to go fast and you grab my hips and make me slam down on you, you then grip my hips so hard it will leave a bruise and make me rock my hips with you cock buried in my bright red pussy. You curse lowly and tell me to get off. I get off, you walk into the kitchen leaving me confused. You call my name and I follow you, when I enter the kitchen you have ice in your hands and tell me to open my mouth. I do as told, you put the ice in my mouth and shove me to my knees telling my to suck you till you cum.

Daddy Dom looking for little or sub
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
KatieCakes
View posts View profile
@confessions
27 Jun 2016 7:35AM
• 1,201 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

So it's early but already had quite an eventful morning.

I was getting ready to get in the shower when I heard something knocking what seemed like my kitchen window. I went to go investigate after putting on a towel and looked around outside and couldn't see anything in my garden or anywhere outside, so I took my towel off and proceeded to make myself a quick glass of juice.

I then heard laughing coming from outside and went to go look and I hadn't realised my neighbours had people repairing the roof tiles and could see straight into my kitchen and get a good glimpse at me and my whole naked body while a walked around making a drink.

Oddly I wasn't embarrassed at all and kind of had some fun with it walking around, pulling cheeky faces at them and giving them some booty to stare at which was met with cheering and eventually my neighbour getting involved in the action with all three of these men staring at me naked.

I have to say I quite enjoyed the thrill and felt rather excited about it all. Maybe this can be something I explore more in the future? Maybe the pizza guy might be the next ideal target for this. What does everyone think?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-9
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Mar 2017 5:26PM
• 1,266 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

(I can not believe I am doing this but...) I CONFESS.

I've always had a love for insects but ever since I started reading Insect Doujinshis (Hentais) I've started to get turned on by the roaches in my house (The small regular ones). I know they are dirty and probably filled with disease but I like to imagine they are the size of my hand(or bigger) and raping me.

Now I make myself cum and feed my cum to the roaches on napkins. They love it. They would rather have my cum than food.
(I know because I tested it with BBQ chicken. I might test it with different foods too.)

As soon as they smell it their antennas go crazy and they run to it. I like to lure them around and tease them with it. (They actually chase it down. I've even made them spin in circles)

Some of them have even fought over my cum. (which I had never seen before. I've seen them eat their own, mate, etc. but NEVER fight) I almost came just watching them. knowing that they wanted it so badly.

It seems only the males and the kids care. The females run away as soon as they get near it.

I get such a turn on watching them eat my cum.

I wonder if roaches think and what they are thinking when they taste it. Do they just see it as food? Or does it actually turn them on? (Only one or 2 have shown me their rears. But only for a second or 2. Males usually do when they are offering a bit of sperm as a gift to the female before mating. This turns me on so much I started doing research.)
I'm hoping to actually FULLY arouse one, one day.


Last night I did it again. I found a roach in my kitchen and this time instead of using a napkin I lured him with cum on my finger. As soon as he smelled my cum he got excited and stood up on his back legs. I teased him and made him chase my finger.

He wanted it so bad he actually opened his wings and jumped on my hand. Like a fiend he began nibbling my finger, sucking down my cum. If I move too much he get nervous and leaves but always comes back for more. When hes done I let him go. But they tend to stay in the area for 10 mins before actually leaving.

Now I do this everyday. I find roaches to feed my cum too. (which is hard since I have a few spiders and my hubby knows nothing about this new found fetish [I have a few])

Sometimes I think about getting roaches and letting them nibble on my clit. Hoping they fight over me.
I also wonder if any other insect would be attracted to my cum.

I want to explore this but I'm a little nervous and embarrassed.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
EmberStorm666
View posts View profile
@confessions
31 Dec 2011 7:13AM
• 3,682 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Ok i figured id share this with you guys because who else would better appreciate it than some porn junkies on this website right? lol
anyways..
My sister decided to throw a small house party, nothing huge just some friends, alcohol, and hanging out sounds innocent enough right? Not at all.
Her friends invited friends, and their friends invited friends, before I know it I'm in a room with 30 plus strangers so i went to my shy corner and hoped on the laptop.
Before long my sister pulled me off of it and said "You are on vacation for the next 2 weeks you are not going to spend it on this fucking laptop get off your ass and have fun!"
With nothing to say I decided to grab a couple drinks.
if any of you were following my last post I stated I was tipsy.
2 hours later and several jager bombs and vodka shots later I was destroyed..
I couldn't even make my way back to my shy corner so i sat in the kitchen to do a few more shots.
Don't quote me on this because it is still kind of fuzzy I'm only going on from I can hardly remember and from what my sister and friends were telling me lol
I was already so gone and ready to pass out when I was stopped in the kitchen by this guy iv'e NEVER EVEN MET BEFORE and he started talking to me. friendly at first but i remember he kept rubbing my legs and getting close. I said whatever and had a few more shots. I believe 20 mins later i ended up blowing him in the middle of the kitchen floor for a good 30 mins and that part i don't remember too well but I do remember throwing up on my knees in the kitchen and totally blacking out lol
For some of you that already know me on here this may come as a shock given my personality and attitude towards these kind of things but once you get a couple drinks in you your willing to do anything when your in that state of mind its still a blur most of it but from what my sister and friends tell me i put on quite the show. With my luck somebody had to have taken pictures so for those guys that say pics or gtfo ill see what I can find so I'm not called a liar.
Believe me I didn't want these kind of things to happen when I'm drunk but since I am a newer member to this site I feel like I can laugh about being a slut for a night now to you guys so I'm taking it easier.
DON'T GET YOUR HOPES UP IT WAS AN ACCIDENT! So if all goes well no more stories like this for a while, I hate drinking! aha

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
13 Jul 2024 3:19AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I am 43, divorced, and about a year ago I started dating this pretty hot career woman. She is blonde, three years younger than me, never got married, making partner at her firm was her prime goal in life, and now, that she had finally done it, she wants to "settle down".

I was a bit reluctant, told her I am out of a bad marriage, that I need time, to get to know her, and cooled off all the marriage talk she gave me from the start.

It would be a red flag instantly, and I would get the hell out of there sooner, if the sex wasnt that good. I have had my fair share of experience, nothing special, have done a few things in bed, with a few women, but this one... Never been with a woman who fucks like a porn star.

Well, soon enough, I found out why.

She started talking about it from a far, you know, marriage talk was replaced by kinks, fantasies, etc, and we tried some of the stuff, like public sex, risky things, and eventually, she told me she used to swing, and that it might be interesting.

Who did she swing with, how this came to be, those were the questions I asked, and she gave me vague answers.

At this point "settling down" with her was out of the window, but curiosity got the better of me (and amazing sex), and I went down the rabbit hole of swinging.

I went to three parties - she was a celebrity there, everyone knew her. Even I got some "special treatment". First time we went, she immediately got one of her friends, a pretty good looking brunette, to "make me relax", and she lead me to a room, in which she gave me head. Great head.

When I got out looking for her, I found her in one of the rooms, on her back, with a man between her legs. I didnt stay to watch, got back to the kitchen and had a few drinks. She got back ten minutes later, and we stayed there for the rest of the night.

Sex got even better, to the point in which, I thought I was dreaming this whole thing.

Second time, we ended up in a room with a couple, about ten years older than us. She was a fragile, tiny blonde, cute face, but still looking old. My girl was sucking his cock, and I noticed, that it was the smallest erect cock I have ever seen, and the though of me power fucking the wife of a sausage man, made me go balistic, so I pounded her like there is no tomorrow. Husband quickly came on my girls tits, and then they both laid next to us, and watched. With a condom, I can go all day, so this lasted for a while, and it was hot.

For the third time, we started drinking heavily at the very beginning, and after a while I was like, fuck it, I am just gonna hang out tonight. She got lost at some point, since we both felt quite comfortable now, and I decided to look for her.

Found her in a room with a man she was with on the first night, decided to stick around. He was taking her from behind, and she was pretty vocal. Something looked off, so I came little closer, and saw that he was in her ass. She turned her head towards me, at some point, as I stood there like a lamp post, smiled at me with the most beautiful smile in the world, and as he proceeded to go harder, maybe even aroused by this non verbal interaction, she started screaming, while looking at me.

Later that night, when we got to my place, I fucked her for three hours, and it was the best night of my life.

After that, I broke it off.

That smile made me realize, that I love her, and I can not be a cuck.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Elrom
View posts View profile
@random
06 Apr 2018 6:40AM
• 1,354 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

Today I played the hitchhiking game. Get on a bus to a random location, have no money and trying to hitch my way back home. The trick is to wear something a bit flashy, like tight pants, but not so that you look like a hooker. Soon enough I got a lift from a cute young guy who was on his way back home after dropping off his wife and her best friend at a local market. He told me that the road I was walking wasn't all that safe, with most cars speeding and no sidewalk. Hidden underneath a blanket I noticed a wheelchair. When I asked him about it he said that he has a muscle illness and needed it for longer distances. I felt a bit bad for him, but knew from my experience with other people with a disability that petty isn't something they like to receive. So I told him that it's awesome he can drive a car, to which he replied: "Driving makes me feel free."

When we arrived at my place, I asked if he wanted to come upstairs for some cookies I baked the day before. Maybe it was his naïveté, but he agreed, saying that he was a bit hungry anyway. Haha, he fell for my trap. When we got to my apartment, I told him he could sit anywhere and I'd bring him something to eat. Out of his sight, in the kitchen, I quickly undressed completely, grabbed some cookies and walked over to him. The look on his face was priceless. He looked at me from top to bottom as I walked over and sat on his lap. I could feel his boner poke me through his pants, I said: "Do you want cookies now? Or do you want to keep them for desert?"

He was dumbfounded, so I put the cookies down, slid off his lap and undid his pants. "You don't need to say anything, I know what this guy wants": I said as I started to suck his cock. Haha, poor guy came almost instantly. Of course I gobbled it all up. That is what good girls do.

I grabbed his hand and guided him to my bedroom, where I laid on the bed, spread my legs and asked if he could do me too. He shuffled over timidly, got onto the bed and started touching me. First my inner thigh with his fingers, slowly inching forward towards my vagina. Another hand reached for my right breast. He was good, but the best was yet to come. He started to kiss my belly, my pubic area and finally my clit. A finger went inside my vagina, then another one, all while he was teasing me with his tongue. He was a hidden gem! How can there be such a talented guy stuck with only one girl? Life isn't fair. His rhythmic movements were synchronized with my body movement. It was like he could read my mind and by god, the orgasm that I had left me dazed for at least half an hour.

When I recovered I noticed he had a boner again. Time for round two! I pushed him onto his back, pulled down his pants and straddled him without hesitation. He had a surprisingly big penis, but that has never been a problem for me. I held his arms down over his head and moved my hips to make his cock slide inside my wet and dirty pussy. "I'm going to fuck you till there is no more cum inside your balls": I said as I started to thrust away. How often did he come? Not sure, but in the end he was in tears and my vagina filled with his sperm.

Now if you think I over did it, I beg to differ. He is coming over again tomorrow and wants the same treatment. As for now, it is only noon. So there is time for another hitchhiking game today. I hope my next victim is as fun as my newest fuckbuddy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Dec 2012 5:32AM
• 268 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I'm posting this because I'd like to hear other peoples' thoughts.

I confess that although I'm a complete loser in real life, my fingers are Don Juan. They might have a bit too much power.

I used to flirt with ladies my own age, which was fun but inevitably futile when they'd want something more in real life (i.e. AFTER they got a look at my cam/photo). Eventually I just started keeping to online encounters, making them more imaginative to get myself off.

I started playing games of Truth or Dare with ladies, though it was a thin excuse to just get them to follow my commands. (I used some initial Truth-questions to learn what I needed to know about them to have some spectacularly fun dares.)

Here's the awful part: although I started with ladies my own age, I crept down to less-than-strictly-legal women whose level of sexual experience (or lack thereof) matched my own. I would realize that a few of these encounters were fake .. gay guys passing themselves off as girls to play me .. but I'm patient and most of the gay guys would get bored and fail early in the "Truth" period. (I dropped several games when my "gaydar" would be tripped.)

I've had many "successful" encounters with genuine girls. Here are a few of my favourite ones:

I'd gotten a 13 and a 9 to try a few things, ending with a 69. (It was cute because the 9 wasn't sure what to do, so mirrored her sisters actions, right down to each pussy lick).

Another one, I'd gotten a 14 to play a bit before slyly involving her stepfather in sex (well, sort of .. he didn't fit so they had to try a few different things).

One hilarious one: I'd gotten an 11 sister and 13 brother. I tried to get the brother to pull the sis's panties off from underneath the dress she was wearing but he was too nervous at first. So instead, she did some flashing and removing of her own underwear in front of a window. While she was busy doing that, I finally got the bro to remove his underwear in the bathroom, but dress up again fully. Parents were in the living room. The final dare was to have the two of them sneak into the kitchen and have sister pull down her brother's pants. They did it but almost got caught, because bro's now-erect penis sprang into her face and she yelped in surprise. They came back to talk but stopped playing the game after that.

There was one other scary incident, I'd gotten a 13 to try some exhibitionism at 2am, that went so far as her walking (naked) out to a nearby highway, strutting her stuff, ALMOST getting kidnapped by a passing bunch of assholes, but managing to run away and talk to me again almost an hour later while I was freaking out waiting for her.

Anyway, enough stories.. here's why I'm confessing. I was so worried about getting caught (and I still am) that I never maintained contact with anyone. Utterly, strictly anonymous.

Trouble is, I've gotten older now, so old that ladies of that age now won't play when they find out my age.. but I still want to play.

SO here it is: any evil brothers or Dads out there who are interested in their sister or daughter, but don't know how to pull it off and not get rejected? I'd like to connect to you. Not exactly sure HOW to do it anonymously because I still want to keep that, lest I be strung up by my nuts and slaughtered .. but please just tell me you exist and we can work from there.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
whiskyriver8194
View posts View profile
@confessions
17 Jul 2017 2:32PM
• 1,127 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I met this chick at a summer camp I worked at one year. She was a counselor, I was working in the kitchen. We've kept in touch for a couple years since, and it eventually came around to us hooking up. That's when I discovered what an absolute slut she actually is - she loves being told what to do, and even more, she goes crazy whenever I talk about making her fuck other dudes.

So, the other day we decided to try it out. I put out a Craigslist ad and got about five guys to show up, and they just took turns with her one at a time. Before they started, I blindfolded her, so she had no idea who was fucking her at any given time. At one poin, she was being spit roasted by two guys, while another ate out her ass. At one point, I tried fucking her ass - she yelled, and I stopped. She's never done anal. No one said a word though, so I was able to pretend another guy had done it.

She absolutely loved it. Afterwards, I wanted to fuck her like crazy, but she told me it was starting to hurt from getting pounded so much. The guys had passed her around at least twice each. I asked if she would let me fuck her ass. She was a little scared but eventually let me try. She was a good little slut and let me keep going even when she started crying a little. I asked her if she wanted me to stop, but she said no, she was actually enjoying the pain.

I'm pretty excited to see what comes next.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
02 May 2017 4:17AM
• 1,598 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Part 13: Haley [look up the other parts on my profil :) ]

Haley was much more mature than Patty. Since Anna had given her such a hard time last time she fucked me, she was always shy around me. She would indirectly invite me to her birthday via Anna. I think she did so, because she wanted Anna to give her okay that way. And Anna always did. Haley wouldnt get too close to me still, she was clearly afraid of getting caught by Anna again. So her 24th birthday (a few months after the wedding) I barely got a minute with her, even though Anna had encouraged me to go after Haley. But at least I could convince her to stay in touch. We texted for a few weeks, but then kinda went out of things to say for some reason.
I was invited to her 25th birthday again, but at that time she actually had a boyfriend. Also there were a lot of people there for this special occasion and so I basically didnt talk to her at all. After that I thought I wouldnt even get invited again, but guess what, I was invited to her 26th birthday again. This time, it was a smaller party. She had only invited Jim, Anna, me, Patty (who couldnt come) and 5 or 6 other friends of her I didnt know. From Anna I already knew that Haley was single right now. We were at Haley's house, which was not too far away from mine, just 30 min with a car. It was smaller than mine, since it was meant for just one person, while mine was almost a family house already. It was my first time there so when Jim, Anna (in a red dress and black leggings, looking fantastic as ever) and I arrived (perfectly on time) Haley gave me a house tour, since the other guests werent there yet. Jim and Anna were in the kitchen, while Haley (dark blue and white striped dress) led me through her house. It had only one floor, first we went to the living room. Nothing too special, a nice couch, tv, the usual. Next was her bathroom. It was bigger than I expected, with a tub (with whirlpool function) and a separate shower. Haley told me she loved to relax in the tub. The floor was heated as well. We then skipped a store room and went into her bedroom. Haley closed the door behind me. I thought to myself: "okay... whats coming now?"
Haley sat on her bed and said:"I'm sorry. I know I didnt treat you very well the last two times we saw each other, one and two years ago. The first time, I was still insecure, because Anna caught us in the act ... I was afraid she would be mad at me if I flirted or even talked with you too much."
Me:"Its alright.."
Haley: "No its not, please let me explain. Last year.. I had a boyfriend. And... he was a jealous man... and ... I was still... kinda ... attracted to you, you know?"
I tried to say something but she interrupted me saying:"But this year, I will make it right okay? I spoke to Anna, she actually doesnt mind anymore. And I'm single... so... Would you give me a chance?"
Me:"You are beautiful and funny and I like you. So yes... You will get your chance with me... just one more question: Why did you sleep with me that christmas? You dont strike me as a girl, who sleeps with a stranger like that."
H: "Well thats a bit embarrassing to admit but... I kinda... had a crush on you? And you also werent a total stranger. Anna talks about you all the time. And I liked what I heard. But then when I saw you... well I kinda clicked. And then there was also Patty who wanted you.. so it was also kind of a competition... and I was horny... and also it was something new and kinky... so.. yeah... a lot of reasons...."
Her head was tomato red at that point. I laughed.
Me:"Okay I see. Since you were so sincere, I have to tell you I slept with your sister. She kinda forced herself onto me after and even before Annas wedding... but to be honest... she is really good looking so I enjoyed it... I havent talked to her in years though."
H: "Oh I knew that already. She didnt tell me immediately, but when I told her after my 24th birthday that you were there and that I liked you still, she already had had what I wanted... "
At that moment there was a knock on the door. Annas head appeared in the door. A:"What are you two conspiring here?"
Me:"We just had to talk about old times."
A:"Are you done? Good. Guests are arrived this minute! Come on guys!"
When Haley was busy greeting new guests, Anna pulled me aside and asked:"What were you guys really doing in there?"
So I told her what Haley and me spoke about. Anna smiled and said "sounds like she was the D I like so much... Have fun with her but..."
Me:"But what?"
A:"I wanna know everything."
Me:"Deal."

The party was really nice. Nice selfmade food, cocktails, beer, wine. We moved the couch in the living room to make space for dancing. Anna and Jim left relatively early and soon others followed, until it was only me and some other guy left. It was already 2 am at that point. Haley then politely asked us to leave and the guy obliged. I said I needed to go to the toilet. There I waited till the other guy had left. When I came out, Haley was already cleaning up. The music was still running though. I came up to her and said "May I ask for this last dance?" She giggled and let me lead her to the dance floor. I quickly changed the music to something slow. Then I grabbed her and hold her close. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed her head against my shoulder. While we were dancing to the slow music she mumbled:"You know... I had hoped you would be the last to leave..."
Me:"What if I dont want to leave?"
H:"Oh you want to seduce me?"
Me:"Well, I am in no condition to drive, a taxi is too expensive, no trains going at this hour... its only logical..."
H:"I see, good sir. But honestly I would have preferred to be seduced."
Me:"So that logic wasnt seducing you... well then i'll have to try another method..."
I grabbed her ass and then massaged my way up her back. She moaned softly. I kissed the top of her head. She looked up to me and I kissed her on the mouth. She smiled at me and leaned against me again.
When the song ended we just stood there, hugging each other. Then she giggled.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"Well... I broke up with my boyfriend 4 months ago... and I havent had sex since... and... hugging you already makes me wet." She stepped away from me, grabbed my hand and led it to her pussy. H:"here, feel for yourself!"
I touched her panties and first felt nothing, but after rubbing for 5 seconds I felt her wetness through the fabric.
Me: "Oh yeah, I can feel it... and I can do something about it..." I pulled her close, her back to me and started rubbing her until her pussy was soaking her panties. She grabbed my hair and moaned softly. Then I lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom. I stripped out of my cloths and helped her out of her dress. I went down on her and licked her pussy, circling around her clit and putting one finger into her pussy. After just one or two minutes she squirted in my face. The orgasm was so intense, it left her twitching for a few seconds. When I came up to her and kissed her I realized that she was already half asleep. So I just laid besides her, covered her in sheets and cuddled her. I think she was already asleep at that point, but she turned to me and laid her head on my shoulder and her arm over my chest. I still had a huge boner, but I couldnt wake her now. So I let her sleep. I took a while till I finally fell asleep and so I slept till noon. When I finally woke up, Haley was not in the bed anymore. I heard some noise from the kitchen, so I put on my boxers and went there. Haley had made breakfast for both of us, but it looked like she was already done. She was wearing a big t-shirt and (sleeping) shorts. When she saw me only in boxers, she looked surprise and said "well, look who got up. You look really good... I've never seen you half naked it the daylight before...I made breakfast for us, but then decided not to wake you and started by myself... I hope thats okay."
I nodded, went up to her and kissed her on the mouth. She certainly didnt expect that.
Me: "Everything okay?"
She smiled, nodded and kissed me... longer, more passionate. My hands were resting on her hips while we made out. After a minute or so we stopped for a moment. She smiled, pulled her shorts up so far that her camel toe was showing. It the shorts got a wet spot immediately. H:"Look what you have done!"
We laughed and I wanted to pull her close again, but she denied me, pulled down her shorts and said "this time, you'll have to fuck me." She bent over the kitchen counter and spread her legs. I inspected her pussy, it was dripping wet already. When I positioned behind her, she said "please go slow... I think I'm really tight right now..."
I caressed her ass, back and then tits, before pressing my tip against her cove. When I pushed the head on, I felt how tight she really was. I could only push it in slowly and she half moaned half whimpered while I did. For a while I only penetrated her with my tip, until she said "I need your penis deep in my vagina ... right now... please fuck me..."
I still only pushed in slowly, but this time I went all the way. She was still moaning and it got louder with each inch. When I was all in, a first orgasm shook her body, so I stopped moving.
H:"Dont stop now. Fuck me. Fuck me. FUCK ME!"
I obliged. I banged her fast, not max speed but still, for her tightness... I couldnt hold on for long, so after just 5 min I said "oh fuck I'm going to cum..."
H:"I'm almost there to, cum in my pussy... please..."
We both moaned loudly as I shot my load into her and she came with a squirting orgasm. I grabbed her and held her because I was afraid her legs might give in. Afterwards she turned around and we kissed again.

We took a shower together and had breakfast afterwards. When it was time for me to go, Haley looked a bit sad.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"I just thought... I dont want you to think, I'm an 'easy girl' because I slept twice with you know..."
Me:"Dont worry I dont think that. And I really like you."
H:"So I will see you again?"
Me:"Sure!"
With that and a last kiss I went my way.

End of Part 13
I will tell you the rest of the Haley story at a later point :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Dec 2016 7:58AM
• 1,901 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

OK strange confession I am not sure any others have posted anything like this. OK first off, I am David and I am 36 and single at the moment. My confession starts around 4 years ago when An old school friend Mark emailed me out of the blue, I had not seen or heard from him since we were both 20, back then we were both players and were always picking up girls and even sharing them. But we lost touch after he moved away for work. So when he said we should meet up I dropped everything took a few days off and went to meet him at our favorite bar from years ago. It was still early in the afternoon and the bar was almost empty except for a pretty red head woman. I got a beer and sat down to wait for Mark to my surprise the red head got up and came over to me, said hello and smiled I looked at her and I couldn't believe my eyes because the closer I looked it dawned on me, this sexy looking woman was Mark! I didn't know what to say but he/she sat down and told me the story. He had always felt he was a woman and since his family we were well off they paid for the operation and he had been living as a woman now for 10 years. All the years I had known him I never guessed he was like that, true he always had that fem look and was a real pretty boy, but all the girls loved him and he did have a very big cock too.
We talked for a while and was really very surprised just how OK I was with it all, that and I couldn't take my eyes of her breasts, something she did notice. We got a little drunk and I said we should go back to my house, In the taxi and I still have no idea why but as she sat down my hand went to her ass, she looked at me but didn't move. We got to my place and I poured some vodka and told her to make her self at home, I went for a pee and when I came back she was naked. Again I was speechless but she said she knew I really wanted to see so thought she would save time. And if I didn't know she had had a sex change I wouldn't have been able to tell. and to my surprise my cock was getting very hard, I took off my clothes and when my cock bounced out she didn't wait she grabbed it and took it in her mouth and my god she was so good at it. After a few minuets I took control and bent her over the couch I fucked her hard first in her pussy ( I have to tell you it felt the same as any pussy I have ever fucked) I shot my cum and she fell forward It was then she kissed me. We ended up fucking again and I think after that we fell asleep. I woke the next morning she was sleeping next to me, I was feeling a little confused but OK with it.
I made breakfast and she walked into the Kitchen still very naked came up behind me and kissed my neck. as we had breakfast she told me that all the time we hung out together all those years ago she really wanted to fuck with me but I said she was a guy back then and I dawned on me why he would pick up a girl and pretty much always call me and we would share her. She got dressed and we decided to meet up again that night.
We went for a meal and Mandy (Mark's new name) wore a sexy black low cut dress that was so short, she said she wore it because it was the sort of thing that used to attract me years ago. She took me to a bar I had never ever been to before, A gay bar, I thought It would be weird but I really had fun, and she suggested we find a third person for that night, not maybe I was stupid but I thought she wanted to find a girl, like we used too, But she got talking to this guy and she told him about the sex change and then about wanting a third to join us. We all ended up back at his place and were soon naked and I have to saw I was quite a turn on fucking her as she sucked his cock, we took turns at doing both, I was laying back on the bed and I felt a hand on my cock I looked up and saw Mandy holding it but they guy ( still cant remember his name) lowering his mouth onto my cock, They both licked and sucked me till I shot a load of cum into his mouth. Mandy came home with me and I was wanting to fuck her again but she said she was sore and I would have to use her ass so with a fresh tube of lube I fucked her ass hard and fast.
Over the next few months We became a real couple but always every few weeks would find a third to join us, sometimes a man sometimes a woman. Then my little sister came to visit, she didn't call ahead first and walked in on us just at a point where you cant stop and saw me explode all over Mandy's face. She excused herself and we cleaned up and went to join her in the kitchen, she said sorry but I told her it was no big problem and wasn't the first time she had walked in on me over the years
and I will tell you more later because I need to go to work

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Apr 2018 10:32AM
• 3,594 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I confess I want another weekend like this past weekend.

My daughter which is 22 came in for the weekend . Her and her friends wanted to get together at the house and me fix steaks for supper. I didn't know it was gonna turn into a drinking get together. They played a game called Kings cup(I call it circle of death).
Time had passed and it was getting into early morning of the next day. I couldn't hang cause I had to get up early. I went to my room and changed into my pajamas.and tank top. I laid down and was awoke by a loud noise . I got up to see what it was one of her friends had fallen out of the chair. I told my daughter it was time to shut it down and go to bed. Her and her friends agreed . By the time I got the kitchen cleaned up I went to my room and two of her friends were in my bathroom with the door open. I won't say a name but one was sick and throwing up . The bad part was she was in her panties and bra. The other friend friend said hold her she had to pee. I thought she was gonna go into the other bathroom but heck no she dropped her pants and peed right there. She got finished and said watch her she was gonna go get her shorts.
While she was gone the other friend wanted up so I reached around and picked her up . But with no surprise my cock was getting an erection. Her other friend came back and said sit her on your bed I did . I went back into the bathroom to see if I had a mess lucky there was none. I came back in there and her friend had taken the other one bra off and was trying to put her in a tee shirt. Dang she had some firm boobs..
I know the erection was getting noticable by now. Her friend said she is gonna have to stay in my room cause there was no room in the other bed. We slid her over and covered her and when I stood up my cock had found its way out cause a button had came undone.
The other friend noticed and said something make you excited? I cdidnt know what to say but I told her yeah. She ask if both of the could stay in there I said I guess I could go sleep on the couch. She said no there was room. She crawled in the middle and I had the out side. I was nice but thinking of how they looked . Short time later she had to get up and go to the bathroom needless to say when she tried to get up and cross over me she bumped my erected cock.
.She went to the bathroom and came back and crawled over me again but this time she stopped mid stream and sat across me. No my cock wasn't in her so don't think that. . But she did grab it and make it explode. After that I got up and washed my cock and went to bed but I did get to snuggle up to her.

I want another weekend like this again and it might be different

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Apr 2023 6:31PM
• 1,386 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

My wife's father wants to watch me and his wife (wife's mother) and I confess that I'd be happy to fulfil his fantasy. For the back story, please check it out in the incest forum: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/gf/_family_fun___incest_/298979/A+question+for+fathers+of+married+daughters

The problem is logistics. There's no way to work with him without directly confronting him with the knowledge I have, and that didn't work out so well with my wife's brother, who also spent some time looking at our pics and videos of me jerking off, and more than likely, him jerking off too.

So, there's no way I could do it with my wife around. I'd need 2 to 3 days minimum.

I figure it would probably start off in the shower. I don't close the door all the way, before engaging the lock, making it obvious to either one passing by, that they have a peeping opportunity. I figure either one that noticed, would get the other and watch together That would give me time to work up a nice, soapy hardon, and play with it, oblivious to the door being open. I'd give them s nice show of the meat whistle that their daughter gets to suck and fuck, but I wouldn't cum.

The ball is mostly in their court at this point. Dies dad start exposing mom, or not. It would have to be him playing the active role in order to make it understood that he wants me to see her.

If that doesn't happen, there's always nap time. Their guest room also doubles as storage in the closets, and my wife's mother couldn't give a fuck about who's trying to sleep in there, if she needs something or needs to put things away. I figure loose gym shorts, no undies, and a stiff cock sticking out for her to see up close would get them moving on me voyeuring her, especially if she went to go get him to look also, Maybe I'd play deep sleep, and adjust it, exposing more and touching it in the way we do when we have night wood.

If that still doesn't get her taking a nap naked on top of the blankets with their bedroom door open, in which case, I'd step into the bedroom, probably grab a few pics, and pull it out and stroke it for Dad to catch me. I'm guessing he'd watch from a distance, and be ready to have the talk and coordinate thins while she naps. No bra or undies under her house dress, and lots of wine for her with dinner. After, while chilling on the couch and letting the wine do it's thing, he starts slowly exposing her. She'd feign embarrassment as her husband starts unbuttoning the top of her house dress to pull her tits out, but is quickly distracted when she looks at me, playing with my hard cock through my shorts.

She reaches down, fully exposing her pussy and begins masturbating. at that point I excuse myself to the kitchen and ask dad to join me. Time to get some info. 1) let him know that I know about him looking at our fuck pics, and tell him I am flattered that he watched my solo movies while surfing for old lady sucking young cock porn, I even pull out my phone and open the very same folder and jet him look again. Hell, I even offer to leave a copy of that folder on his PC, if he didn't already have one, which I don't think he did, because in my search of the log files, I didn't see any USB or CD activity from him or her brother..2) tell him that was a long time ago, and I have so much more (dangling a flash drive in front of him) and tell him to answer me honestly if he liked seeing his daughter exposed and taking my cock. if he answers in the negative, we leave the kitchen and I get busy with mom, while he films, takes pics, and jerks off. However, I can't imagine a world where he didn't enjoy seeing her sex. In that case, I pop the flash drive into the TV, and play one of our fuck vids. Let's face it, I need the stimulation too, and a mother and father getting off seeing their daughter naked, exposed, and taking the cock they see / feel, would be a hell of a turn on for me.

So, how many holes do you see? What would you do differently?

I think after this, we send mom out (next day of course) for a few hours, and I have dad call the wife's brother over. don't tell what's up, just a simple invitation. When he comes in, he finds his dad and I naked, hard, and stroking, while watching which ever vid her dad wants to see and thinks his son will like. He is irritated at first , but cant help himself from looking at the tv, then to us, and back to the tv and I see the tell take sings of a cock that is getting hard, no matter what, I tell him to chill, get undressed and join us, or I'll put the movie of me fucking his mom on. Dad confirms with a nod, and my ultimate fantasy is playing out :-)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Apr 2022 5:53AM
• 904 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Roommate/Best Friend's Girlfriend

Around 10 years ago, I had broken up with my GF and was looking for a place to live. My best friend Mike told me he could rent me the 2 back rooms in the house he was renting with his then GF, Rachel. I jumped at the chance for many reasons, plenty of space at a cheap price and I can live with two of the people I hung out with all the time anyway. So, I did it. We used to party every night, smoked herb, drank, sometimes X or Molly. It was fabulous!

One night, we were all on X and Mike's brother, John, had brought a few of his friends over. So, John and I are inhaling nitrous oxide and we're high as the sky. He takes a blast and asks, "Has Rachel sucked you off yet?". I was like, what?! He laughed, he was like, "Bro, she gives absolute BOMB head!" I said, how do you know? He laughed, "Her and her twin sisters used to suck my cock all the time. I'm the one who introduced her to my brother" I said, and he knows she sucked you off? He said, "No way! I shouldn't have said anything. This nitrous really loosens your tongue!" I laughed, but kept this piece of crucial information in the back of my mind.

A few weeks later, I was nodding in and out in front of the tv on the living room couch. Mike was in bed asleep and Rachel was at work. I started to think about her and touch myself. (I did this often, even before I moved in). Before I could really get going, I heard her pulling into the driveway. So, I laid back down and pretended I was sleeping... BUT I pushed my raging thick 7.5" italian boner out through the leg of my shorts. I was kind of terrified to be honest, but I figured I could always say, I was asleep, I had no idea! Her key hit the lock and the door swung open. I could tell she saw it because she inhaled sharply and stood in the doorway for about 30 seconds looking. I could hear her walking past me very slowly, so I didn't wake up. As she opened their bedroom door, she stopped and stared again for a few moments. Then softly closed the door. I waited about a half hour shut off the tv and went to bed.

Literally, a day or 2 later, Mike had left for work and Rachel was in the shower. Now, every time she took a shower, I came out of my rooms to the main house, because she often wrapped herself in a towel and walked from bathroom to bedroom and I loved catching a glance. Well, I was in the kitchen and this morning she walked out naked! When she rounded the corner and saw me, she stopped. She looked surprised, "I didn't know you were home!" I laughed, "Now you know". She gave me the eyes and went to her bedroom. She left the door open and called out, "Are you off today?" I popped my head through the door and told her no, but I was on Friday. She was walking around the room, totally nude, bending over to make sure I see her ass, cupping her breasts, looking in the mirror. She's was totally nonchalant. "Cool, I'm off too." And she gave me the sweetest smile ever.

Friday morning, I wake up to a sound like something scratching/rubbing my door. I rubbed my eyes, got up and opened the door. Before I even knew what was happening, Rachel gently pushed her way into the room and shut the door. "Good morning!" she smiled and her eyes sparkled. This was the first time she had been in my room. She pushed me back until I sat on the bed, then she pushed my legs apart until she was between my knees. I moved the window blinds to see if Mike's car was there. "Don't worry, he's gone" She smiled.

She put her warm hands on my lap and licked her lips. I said, "What are you doing?" She bit her lip and confessed, "I've always liked you, but the other night you were sleeping on the couch when I got home and... I saw your cock. I haven't been able to stop thinking about it." She looked down at my stiffening penis, giggled nervously and licked her lips.

Always bold, I said, "You mean this here?" and pulled it out. It was hard and pointing right at her face. She stared at it and stopped smiling. "Kiss it." I said, and she puckered her lips and kissed the head, then all around the head, her tongue started darting in and out, getting it harder and wet. Then she put the entire head in her mouth and did that tongue swirl. It felt so amazing. I could NOT believe this was happening, as I have always wanted to fuck Rachel and here she was actually worshipping my cock. I gently pulled it out of her mouth and slid it back and forth on her lips, every now and then she would stick her tongue out and tickle right under the head. She was lightly tracing her fingernails on my ballsack and it felt so good.

I pulled my cock back and tested her submissiveness again, "Lick my nuts", and she immediately obeyed, first kissing then licking them, while holding my cock. She looked right in my eyes this whole time, loving how I was getting off on this. I was so excited and knew I wouldn't be able to last too long.

"Now, suck it. Slowly." She responded by taking every inch down her throat. At first, it wouldn't fit, but she wiggled her head as she opened her throat and took it all in... and held it there, while playing with my balls. She held it until she needed breath, then took it all the way down her throat again, holding it there again. It was the deepest my cock had been down a woman's throat and she obviously loved it, so I started pumping softly to try and get it deeper. She moaned as I pumped her throat and her eyes glazed over. She truly was made to suck cock.

I started moaning and she stopped for a second. "Tell me when you're gonna cum", she said, throating me again. This went on for another few minutes and finally, I started groaning, "I'm gonna cum." I figured she wanted to know cause she didn't want to swallow, but she actually pulled it out of her throat and sucked HARD like from a straw while I came in her mouth. When I was done, she opened her mouth to show me how full it was of my cum and then gulped it down with an "Mmm". She milked my dick of every drop and licked it up.

She kissed my cock again and stood up. I thanked her and she said she had to run a few errands, but that she'd be back in an hour or two and would have more time to play. I played it cool, but when she shut the door, I looked in the mirror and mouthed, "YES!!!!"

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Dec 2024 5:57PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

This an update on my post from Friday. To summarize my last post I currently engaged and my fiance is out of town on work trip, I work as realtor has been working to find this really hot guy a place. We did the viewing of the house and I suggested that if he signs the deal he could have me, he signed the deal and proceeded to use me twice in the kitchen of this house.  The rest of week I started to question if I really love my fiance and if I really want to get married.  On Friday i contacted my client and we talked and he said how we like to see me again but he’s place, hi just saying that made me super wet. On Saturday I put on some lingerie, heels, did my makeup and hair and went to place. When I walked in he was already naked with massive cock just hanging. I walked over to him we kissing, I got my knees and started stroking and sucking on his cock. Right before he came, he grab the back of head and force he’s cock down my throat and he started cumming as I was choking and gagging.  Once I was breath again he helped me up took my he’s bedroom, ripped my lingerie off, spread my legs on the bed and started eating me out till I came. After that we fucked I all different positions and I lost count of the number of orgasms I had. He would either cum deep inside or on my body.  By the time we finished I could barely move and we both passed out in bed, on top of all it was best sex I’ve ever had in my life, and In the morning i woke up and felt he’s semi hard cock against my ass so I reach behind and started stroking it.  He woke up as I stroking him and told me to get on top. I got on top and rode him till we had cum. Afterwards I asked him if he go out my car and get my bag of cloths as I had a shower and got cleaned up. He the cloths and joined me the shower. We finished in the shower and got dressed.  As we were eating we had a deep conversation about what I should and we agreed that I need to break things off with my fiancé and send sometime find out what I really want.  As I was leaving he’s place I called my best friend and told her that needed to she right away. I got her place and we started chatting and I gave her a run of what has happened over the best week and she completely agreed with me about having to break things off and find myself, during the conversations I had I realized I agreed to get married just to get married and no other reason. This whole thing was really opened my eyes and is making me rethink a lot of choices I’ve made. When my fiance gets tomorrow I’m going to break the news and tell him that I’m breaking up with him. I spent most today moving most of my things to my condo and I’ve taking off my engagement ring and left I on the kitchen table. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Nov 2013 5:39PM
• 3,607 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

it's a saturday late morning. just awake, i am home alone. my mom, a nurse, is at work. my older brother is away at college. my stepdad, as always on saturdays, is at golf.

i look in the mirror and think yeah i have looked better. i take a moment to pull a brush through my long, wavey auburn hair and i pull it back in a ponytail and tie it with a scrunchie.

i slide the two clothes baskets out of the closet and pick various pieces of clothing and undies up off the floor, chair, wherever, and hurriedly sort the whites from the colors. i slip the t-shirt which i had slept in up over my head and toss it in a basket. i leave on the capri length silky flower print jammy bottoms and slip on the white cotton blouse with the rounded collar which i had worn to school yesterday, buttoning just a couple of buttons below my round, c cup breasts. i opt to do the colors first and carry the basket down to the lower level little room where the washer & dryer are. i put the wash in and go up to the kitchen and sit at the table and have breakfast...a bowl of life cereal, half an everything bagel with cream cheese, oj. i flip thru a shopping flyer while i eat.

i go in the livingroom and sit down on the carpet and do some stretching as i watch tv. after a little while i go listen at the top of the stairs and hear that yes the washer stopped. i go down and move the colored clothes into the dryer. i run back up to my bedroom to get the whites, but decide i really don't need to do them right now. i push the basket back into the closet.

i get undressed, go brush my teeth (again), find a new razor and go into the shower. i do my ritual in the nice, hot, steamy place...shampoo twice, conditioner no rinse, body wash all over, conditioner on my legs, pits, kitty...shave, rinse conditioner out of hair, turn up the hot and just stand there under the shower for a few more relaxing wonderful moments. done.

i dry off. i slip on the jammy bottoms. that's it. i start down to the washroom, but stop and reconsider. yeah maybe i will do the whites. i grab the basket and go down to the washroom. i get the whites going in the washer. i open the dryer and start taking stuff out, contemplating what i will wear now and later too. i am looking for that top when all of a sudden...there he is! my stepdad is standing there with his bag of golf clubs. i'm topless. but i don't freak. he doesn't either. 'sorry', he says. 'i didn't know you were down here'. i find the green silky top and turn around and slip it on. i turn around fixing my still damp hair and say 'it's ok. i didn't know anyone was home. how was golf'? now he is seriously staring at my boobs within the top and he takes a few moments to answer, then 'huh oh yeah golf was uh good'. 'that's good i say' as i pull the rest of the clothes outta the dryer and drop them in the basket. i pick it up and start by him as he is going to the other room behind me to put the golf clubs away. but he puts the bag down and says, 'i got it' as he takes the basket from me. he carries it up the stairs and i follow behind him.

we get to my room and i go to take the basket. he asks me 'where'? i carry it with him to the bed and dump the clothes out on the bed. he is again seriously looking at my boobs and this time looking right down into my top. it doesn't freak me though because he's not doing it in a weird, pervy way...but kinda admiringly. i'm actually kinda surprised how it makes me feel. i look at him and smile, so as to say - i see you looking and it's okay, i like that you are looking and that you like what you saw/see. hmmmm.

i start folding stuff and putting things away and we're talking. we're talking and he's still looking at me the whole time, but not trying to hide that he is. we have a little moment there.

i'm done folding and i tell him i need to get dressed. he says 'oh yeah sure' and he leaves. i close the door. i think wow hmmm that was...different. not that i have never thought naughty forbidden thoughts about him/us before in my most private of times. i wonder has he ever?...yes i bet he has! i like thinking that.

end of part 1

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
19
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Dec 2016 1:03PM
• 4,162 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

It all started after I just got a divorce and had to rent a room in a house in town. I had just lost my job and had just started a new one at entry level pay. I shared the house with two brothers, John and Jack that had inherited the house from their grandmother. They were both jocks that went to the gym everyday and loved sports. I was the opposite kind of small and thin and never really played sports. After the divorce I didn’t really want to have any girlfriends. I started looking at porn on my laptop and started to like the sissy stuff. I wasn’t gay and had always been with women. For some reason this stuff just turned me on. It all started off innocent enough. I would jerk off to sissy porn and then started watching sissy hypno videos. After a couple months went by when I bought my first panties. I never wore them when the brothers were home just when I had the house to myself. I almost died when I left a pair of thongs in the dryer and John found them. They started joking that I must have a new girlfriend and wanted to know when they were going to meet her. I just joked back and told them it was a one night stand. They laughed and congratulated me like I had just scored a touchdown. I had let my hair grow long and told them it was because where I worked they all did. I started driving to the city and trying to buy more stuff. I wanted to buy some stuff like skirts, blouses and shoes. The hardest thing to buy were things like bras, stockings and thing like that. Even though nobody knew who I was I still felt uncomfortable buying these things. I think the way I was embarrassed, they knew I was buying them for myself. Sometimes I would just walk out of the store because I was so embarrassed. That when I decided to start using Amazon. I went crazy! I could buy whatever I wanted and never had to go to a store. I bought all kind of stuff to dress up in. I was going to the post office almost every day. Then things like dildos and things like that started to be recommended to me. I started to try some small dildos and plugs. Oh god I loved it! The more I used them the more I wanted something bigger. I started buying ones that looked like dicks and they were a lot bigger than mine. I got a chastity devise and lock my penis up. It was so cool to not to be able to jerk off when I played my games. I would get horny as hell by not being able to cum for days. That may have been a bad thing looking back! Like I said the guys went to the gym every day and went to the bars most nights so I had the house to myself most of the time. The only problem was the hornier I got the more chances I would take. I almost got caught a couple of time. I swore not to take the chance of getting caught. One day we were all in the kitchen talking and Jack said something about ordering something on line and like a dumbass I said that I had an Amazon account. He said it would be great if he could just use my account to order his stuff. I didn’t know what to say but sure. I immediately went to my room and deleted my history and thought please don’t let him see what I been buying. I thought I had deleted everything and took my laptop to Jack’s room. I logged on for him and he was searching for what he wanted when John called me in to the living room for something. When I got back to Jack he was done ordering and gave me my laptop back and said he would pay me when his stuff came in. I thought everything was ok because everything was normal for a couple of days. Then three days later Jack came in and said John was out for the night and he wanted to talk to me. I sat on the couch and Jack was walking around then he said “I seen the fucked up shit you have bought on line.” My heart dropped and my stomach turned! I didn’t say anything. I just look at the floor and hope it would all go away. It didn’t. Jack said I knew there was something funny about you. Now go upstairs and get changed. I’m going to take a shower so don’t be too long! My head was spinning. I didn’t know what to do. Then Jack yelled “you better get your ass moving sissy or I’m going to stomp your ass in the ground.” I ran upstairs and slammed my door with all kind of thoughts running though my head. I didn’t want to dress up but, I was afraid Jack would kill me if I didn’t do as he said. I grabbed a skirt and blouse off the floor and put them on real fast. I already had panties on. I found some socks and tennis shoes that I had bought for that outfit and put them on. I looked in the mirror and thought to myself I got to do better than this. He’s going to beat the shit out of me. I knew I didn’t have time to put on much makeup so I just put on a little blush and lipstick and pulled my hair up in ponytails to help me look like a girl. I was out of breath and shaking knowing nobody has ever seen me this way. I ran back downstairs and heard the shower still running so I sat on his bed trembling. I heard the water stop and I knew he would be out soon so I tried to relax so he wouldn’t be mad. When I heard the door open my heart stopped. He walked in to the room and said “Holy fuck Scott.” He just stared at me for a while and then said “You make a good looking sissy you little faggot.” I just sat there not knowing what to say when he started to get angry again. Calling me names, saying he was going to tell everyone about me. I started crying a little and he kept yelling. I kept saying I was sorry and begging him not to tell anyone. He pushed me down on the bed and I thought he was going to hit me. He started calling me names like sissy bitch, pussy boy and told me I probably like sucking cocks too. I told him that I wasn’t gay and he just laughed. He took out his cell phone and started taking pics of me. I’m going to let everyone enjoy these. He said he was going to call all the guys at the gym and have them come over and fuck my sissy ass. I kept begging him not to and was really crying now. He said for now on he would call me Sue. He said Scott is not a good name for a sissy faggot. I was lying on the bed curled up in a ball crying and thing got quiet. I looked up and Jack was just standing over top of me. For a few minutes I didn’t know what he was going to do. I felt him sit on the bed and after a while he said “Sit up Sue we need to talk” I sat up and he said it would be ok and not to worry. I was wiping my eyes and he put out his hands like he wanted a hug. I was so confused I didn’t know what to do so I leaned towards him and he gave me a hug. The hug was lasting a long time and he pulled my legs over his lap and was rubbing my back and arms. He kept saying over and over that it will be ok. I was really getting uncomfortable from his touching when all of a sudden he grabbed my ass. I was shaking and afraid to say anything. He kept saying things like “Don’t worry, it will be ok and just relax.” The whole time he was rubbing my legs and ass. For some reason his touching me was beginning to less revolting and my comforting. I almost felt myself start to cuddle up to him. Then he said something that made my fears return. He said “Just do as I say and it will be ok. All you have to do is relax and enjoy this.” I wanted to run but I knew he would get mad again so I just sat there with him while he felt me up. His hands were everywhere, on neck and face, on my arm and the whole time with one on my ass. He put his hand inside of my panties and was squeezing and pulling on my ass cheek. He slid my panties down and was really working on my ass. He started breathing more heavily. A chill ran down my spine when he said “I think it time for you to get out of some of those pretty clothes. I started to pull away and he pulled me in really tight and said “Just do as I say and everything will be ok.” I went limp from defeat and he sat up and pulled me in to a kneeling position. I just close my eyes and let him take control of me. He started to pull on my sweater and blouse until it was pulled out of my skirt. He pulled my sweater up but, I still had my arms down and he said “We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Just do as I say and you might enjoy this. You are a pretty girl. Now act like a pretty girl.” I knew I didn’t have a choice so I raise my arms above my head and let him take my sweater off. After Jack got my sweater off he stood up and looked down at me and said “Sue are you going to be a good girl or am I going to have to call for some help.” I just looked down and didn’t say anything. I heard him pull his cell phone out and it sounded like he was dialing a number. I thought he was bluffing about telling his friends but when he started talking to one of his buddies from the gym named Brice I looked at him in shock. Brice was a very large black guy that was always mean to me. He would always push me around or put me in a head lock. Brice would call me names like little man. I had heard them joke with Brice about the size of his dick. He called it his cunt buster and rectum wrecker. I didn’t have any choice but to look up at Jack and say “I will be a good girl Jack. Please don’t let Brice come over here. I will do anything you want me to do. Please!” Jack looked down at me and told Brice that he had to go because he had a hot bitch on his bed that needed his attention. I don’t know what Brice said but, Jack said he would call him if he needed any help with this cunt. Jack hung up and said I was lucky because Brice would have split my ass in two and if he has any more problems with me that I wouldn’t be able to stop him from calling him to come over. Jack started taking off his clothes and I just sat on the bed looking down, kind of whimpering. I felt Jack approach the bed and said “Time to show me how good of a girl you can be Sue.” I looked up at him. He was naked and looked huge standing over me. He was pulling on his dick and looking down at me. He moved as close as he could to the edge of the bed and ordered “Lick my balls Sue.” I was scared to death and not knowing what to do. I remember thinking it was funny that he was completely shaved. I closed my eyes and stuck out my tongue. I leaned in until my tongue hit him balls. I was trying to think what I would want a woman to do to me when he barked “You better get busy Sue or I’m going to make a call.” I started licking like crazy not knowing if it felt good to him or not. He started to moan so I figured it must be ok. As I licked his balls I took my mouth and started to suck on them to. He seemed to really like that, so I continued to lick and suck on his balls while he was pulling on his dick. He got his phone and was taking more pics and videos. I was able to suck one of his balls in to my mouth and lick it while I sucked on it then I would change and do the same thing to the other one. I thought I must be doing ok his cock was getting really big and he wasn’t threatening me anymore. Then he let go of his cock and it hit me on my forehead. Jack ordered me to suck it. I had never sucked a dick before but I did pretend with my dildos. I figured it would be the same, but it was different. It was warm and soft and bigger than my dildos. I was full of mixed emotions. The man in me wanted to fight back and to stop this, but there was a part of me that wanted to take his cock in my mouth and suck him as deep as I could. He wasn’t moving a bit so any movement was me. The more I sucked his cock the more I wanted to suck him. Now I was rocking back and forth while sucking his cock taking more and more every time. I found myself hoping I was doing a good job and hoping I was better than any women he had fucked before. The thought crossed my mind that I better make him cum or he might want to fuck me. I started to really work on his cock. I grabbed it with my hand and started to jerk him while I was sucking the tip. He was breathing heavy and I thought he was going to cum. Then he pulled my hand off his cock and shoved it all the way in my mouth. My nose was pressed against his stomach and his cock was down my throat. He just held me there for a while. He slowly pulled back and pulled my ponytails so that his cock went all the way in my throat again. I couldn’t breathe when he was all the way in. He would release my hair and I would pull back and catch my breath. As soon as I did he would pull my hair until I was pulled back to the base of his cock. I tried to push back against his thighs to get his cock out of my throat but, the more I pushed the harder he pulled my ponytails. Finally I gave up and let him fuck my throat and hope to get a gasp of air when he pulled back. I was exhausted from the assault on my mouth. Jack started to slow down and was just slowly fucking my mouth. Jack pulled his cock out of my mouth and leaned down and whispered “Ok Sue, it’s time to give me some of that sweet ass of yours.” He pushed me down and pulled my legs towards him. In one swift move he twisted my legs to make me turn over and pulled my hips up so that I was on all fours. Jack opened a drawer next to the bed and grabbed a bottle of oil. He poured some on his cock and I felt it run down the crack of my ass as he poured it on me. Jack said “Reach back and spread that ass you little fucking faggot. I’m going to fuck you so hard you are going to beg me to stop.” I reached back with one hand and pulled my ass cheek. His cock was sliding up and down my ass crack. I almost wanted to thank him for using the oil. His cock was a lot bigger than anything I had put in my ass before so I was really scared. When I played with my toys I would go nice and slow so I could get used to the size. I pleaded to Jack to be easy and he started laughing. I knew he wasn’t going to be nice. Jack was rubbing his cock around my asshole but, not sticking it in. That’s when he leaned in and said “I want you to fuck my cock sissy. Don’t go slow, don’t be easy just slam your ass back as hard as you can. I want you to make it come all the way out and then slam your ass back down on it. Don’t stop until I tell you too.” I begged him not to make me rape my own ass. I was starting to cry. I know even my smallest dildo didn’t go in without a little discomfort and he wanted me to take his big cock that was twice the size of anything I had ever tried before. Jack was starting to get impatient. He reached around and grabbed my throat so I couldn’t breathe. He said “Get busy you little whore or I’m going to shove my fist up your ass. You would probably like that wouldn’t you.” I tried to say something but, I couldn’t talk with his hand on my throat. He released me and I choked as I said “Please don’t. I’ll be a good whore.” I knew what I had to do so I made up my mind to just get it over with. I could feel his hard cock at the entrance of my asshole so I pushed back to build up pressure and with all my force pushed back as hard as I could. His cock slid all the way in to the base and I screamed in a high pitch squeal. My ass was burning like I had just sat on a red hot rod. I was panting rapidly not able to catch my breath. Then he hollered “Pull it out”. I leaned forward until his cock was out of me. God it hurt just as bad going out as it did going in. Jack ordered me to do it again. I began to repeat the process of me slamming my ass down on his cock and pulling away until he was completely out. It was still hurting like hell but I guess my ass was starting to stretch to the size of his cock. After a few times I was getting into a rhythm when I heard him say “They are going to love this.” He started saying “Come on you fucking whore fuck my cock.” I knew he was videoing me fucking his cock with my ass. The more I repeated slamming his cock in my ass; I could feel myself starting to get aroused. My dick was getting hard and my ass was tingling. After several minutes I found myself getting into this experience. I would moan every time his cock would enter me and squeezing my ass trying to hold it in. I was a whore. Jack told me to stop and I heard myself moan a disappointing sound. He pushed me away and laid down on the bed. He pulled my hair and pushed my face towards his cock and said “Suck my dirty cock you fucking little slut.” I was way past the point of refusing. I pulled his cock in to my mouth like I was starving for it. I needed him to be satisfied. I was his slut and it was my duty to please him. I had sucked his cock and balls and fucked his cock with my ass. Now it was my responsibility to make him cum. I was sucking him like a crazed whore. Jerking him and sucking him all the way to the base of his cock. While I was sucking him I reached down and started jerking my own dick. I was a horny slut needing to cum. The more I pulled on my dick the more effort I made to get him to cum. I heard him chuckle and point his phone at me. Then he said “What a nasty whore you turned out to be. Now beg for me to cum.” I knew it was another video so I pulled my mouth off his cock and said “Please Jack cum for me. Feed me your cum. I need you to cum in my mouth. I will be your whore forever. I will suck your cock, lick your balls and fuck you whenever you want. I will be your nasty slut to use anyway you like. PLEASE just cum for me!” I was so close to cumming I would have said anything. Jack got up and stood beside the bed and said “Open your mouth bitch.” I sat up opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue while he stood in front of me jerking his cock. He started to cum and shot his cum on the side of my face. He moved closer. I could feel load after load hitting the back of my throat and on my tongue. Jack pushed me back on the bed and took several pics of me with my cum covered face and said “Fuck Sue that was awesome. I can’t wait until tomorrow!”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@random
11 Nov 2022 1:31PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Happy Holidays to the floozie still contacting my man, and others, while her man is hard at work. 
Hey gobble gobble.There's no time to squabble! The table isn't the only thing that needs to get laid. It may seem like shade but it's only the bed that you made. So go ahead girl, and work on your fable.Storytime, filled with pumpkin lies and chickenhead thighs.But there is no need for lying eyes. No need to creep, nor need to sneak. No, not this time. Cheating isn't a crime, and although it isn't fine,I guess everything goes down a little easier with some wine.So what do you think? Are you down for a little kink?It seems to be right up your alley, another to add to your tally.No my dear, life isn't always fair, but don't despair. It can be an even trade, a game well played. Since you like to share, and it's only fair. Just have your Sancho (my bf) give me a call. My man can meet your man and we will ALL have a ball. Don't you worry.I can have us BOTH there in a hurry. We can call it the Bate and Switch.Take your pick.No need to be greedy, we can even work out a treaty. It's a time for giving and receiving. Everyone gets some. We'll follow your motto."It ain't no fun if the homies can't have none". It will be like your man hit the lotto. We can take turns, make them yearn. Help you out in the kitchen, no bitchin. Just lots of friction and lickin.I'll give your man a taste, but just a smidgen. I don't want to spoil dessert, Just enough to drive him berserk.No apple pie, just slip and slides. Make him put in some work. After some rum, it will be quadruple the fun.You can play with Sancho's willy, with his thumb in your bum.I'ma ride your man silly. Let him play with my kitty and even suck on my titties. I will stare into his eyes and watch him cum. I'll keep it basted and well marinated.Tender and juicy. While your man handles the stuffing. 🍆I will give him all that he craves. After all, Thanksgiving is my cheat day 😉Go pluck yourself BITCH 🦃Hoping you take a few minutes away from your phone and texting other men,to be thankful for YOUR man this Thanksgiving.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
41
Anonymous
@confessions
13 Apr 2015 11:00AM
• 22,566 views • 8 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 42 replies ]

I'm a long time motherless supporter, this will be my first entry and judging by your responses it will hopefully not be my last.
So this is my confession, my mother married a man with two daughters who are completely different in every way. The first we shall call her Natasha (Tasha) she was blonde 18 and extremely beautiful blond tight young body perky tits tight tone ass and legs, big blue eyes and straight blonde hair and a over all perfect sister very quite, shy and not the type to be open up about anything sexual. Then we have Natalie my second new step sister she's is 20, blown haired. Big blue eyes same body as her sister she was they type of sister that had no problem talking to me about sex and people we've fucked in the past she actually seem to bring up the topic more then I did. I had drove to pick up Natalie from a abusive relationship and gave her comfort in staying at my house for a while. At first she didn't really open up to me. She would cook a meal then return to the room which I provided for her. I figured this is normal. One morning mid summer I started my Harley and came back inside quick to grab a new cd to listen to on my way to work. I opened my bedroom door to see Natalie standing in my room with only a towel on. I asked why she was in my room, Natalie replied I was looking to see if you were leaving. I thought nothing of it and replied yep enjoy your day sis ttyl. She smiled and said ok see ya later. That night I brought home a girl we sat and watched a movie Natalie joined us in the living room. The girl I brought home and Natalie seemed to hit it off and were giggling and enjoying the movie. I how ever was getting more and more in the mood for much more then a typical sit with my sister and watch a movie Friday night. I reached across my date and grabbed a blanket covered us so that I could hopefully reach down my dates pants and play with her pussy. I was met at her jeans button and was stopped. My half hard cock returned to its prior state and upon finishing the movie I walked my date out. I returned from walking her out to my sister in a sports bra, basketball shorts that hardly covered her butt cheeks. laying under my blanket. I walked to the kitchen and grabbed a drink and returned to seeing her shorts on the floor at the foot of the sofa. I gulped very hard and to my shock and surprise my new sister asked if I was still cold. At first I didn't even think about the fact of how she was seemingly asking me to cuddle with her under the blanket. I replied nah thats ok I can grab a blanket from the hall closet. She insisted she didn't want to fold up two blankets we could just share one. So I sat up on one side of the sofa and she laid across the rest. We started another movie and I shut off the lights thinking she would or I would end up asleep soon. We had both fallen asleep with in the credits or shortly into the movie. I woke up to the Dvd play / menu options and a song playing over and over. I blinked twice then noticed something odd, my sisters sports bra is now on the floor as well. I knew this maybe the only time I get this perfect chances to see my step sister naked as she slept. So I slowly stood up and slowly tugged the blanket down just to see her perfect perky tits. I wanted to see more so I slowly tugged again she started to move a little so I gave up and grabbed the remote and shut off the tv. I was about to walk into my room but though about it and figured I could rub one off while sharing the sofa with her. My cock began to get rock hard as I thought about stripping off the blanket and fucking my new sister. I had never had sisters or brothers growing up but this made me extremely horny. I sat back down and pulled my jeans down, then my underwear down... and she starts to move she grabs the blanket and pulls it back up over her tits. I sit there and pretend to still be sleeping when she sits up looks over threw the darkness towards me. She slowly feels around for the remote or possible her cell phone when all of the sudden I feel finger tips on my leg slowly moving upwards. She isn't looking for a remote or cell phone shes sitting up right and reaches across my leg and finds my rock hard cock. FUCK ! I am busted. Natalie slowly reaches her hand out and grasps my cock and I hear her mutter "Wow" then she lays back down still naked and now with out a blanket on her at all. I feel the sofa moving slightly and then realize Natalie is playing with her self right next to me.. I pause for a second and think should I "Wake up?" or should I just stay "asleep?" I let go for about 2-4 minutes then I start to move she quickly tries to cover up so I grab tight and yank the covers tight so she cant cover back up. I look over towards her and said something like "Natalie I thought you were going to watch this movie with me?" She replied "I passed out, sorry... restart it!" I reached over and flipped the tv on and the bright TV nearly blinded me, I than asked her, "are you going to stay awake this time?" She, giggled. I looked over and noticed she had her legs still uncovered and her little freshly shaved pussy was just sitting there exposed and waiting... I didn't know if this was her doing or just a accident so I started the movie and she said her back hurt so she moved her head onto my lap. Again I could feel my cock start to throb. She noticed my hard cock with out a doubt, but said nothing. I laid my arm over her body and my hand on her ass. More for a comfort thing than a sexual thing at this point. So were into the movie and I start to fall asleep again. When bam I wake up and notice my little step sister Natalie has my cock in her mouth. Shes sucking my cock so good I was about to cum rather quickly. I wake up and she looks me dead in the eyes and said to me I've been waiting for this since the first time I met you. I smiled and said me too. She went back down and let her mouth sallow my cock. I slowly started to pull the blanket she still had across her back off and noticed she was on all fours with her ass in the air and sucking my cock. So I reached down and started to play with her tits then reached all the way behind her and started to rub her pussy it was fresh shaved, tight as fuck, and wet very wet. She let out a small gasp when my finger went inside her young pussy first. Then I grabbed her hips and pulled her closer I was about to wear her pussy on my mouth for hours. I laid her down an slowly started to kiss her nipples and move downwards. I reached her beautiful pussy and stopped and then went face first into heaven. She put one hand on the back of my head and pulled my tongue inside her I ate her pussy for about 20-25 minutes when she stopped me and said the sexiest thing I've ever heard "We can't tell anyone, ever!" I agreed she continued to enjoy my lips kissing her and my tongue licking her. I have never ate so much pussy and didn't want to stop for anything. I paused and looked her in the eyes and asked her how far she wanted to take this. She said we should problem stop now. For now... I smiled and agreed my cock was still hard as fuck and I had to cum soon or my balls were going to turn blue and explode. We continued to sit on the sofa for a few move minutes until I couldn't stop myself I stood up and stepped in front of her and pulled her head towards my cock she smiled and said, "I thought you didn't like it that's why I wanted to stop, I figured I freaked you out." I laughed and replied with her putting my full cock back down her throat and gasping for air every time she pulled it out. Then again I pushed her backwards and lifted her young tan legs up in the air. This time I wasn't going to eat her pussy this time I was going for more.... If you liked this entry and would like to hear move make sure you comment and I will return. Thanks - FYI I have a few entries to submit including the good sister isn't so GOOD after all and how that happened. Also where we are now ;) Stay Continued !

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
novablown22
View posts View profile
@confessions
19 Jul 2020 2:58PM
• 1,665 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

So this quarantine has obviously been getting to everyone. Going a little stir crazy, I convinced T, my girlfriend of about 5 months, to stay a week with my brother, R, and his fiancée, A.

Let me describe everyone real quick. T is tall, thin and gorgeous, A is stout, curvy and with hugs boobs. Me and my bother are average, neither heavy but not in shape either. We are all in our late twenties.

It was kinda fun, just a change of pace, but still boring and with little to do. Often there were some awkward situations that arise from being in close quarters; their condo is only 3 rooms, not including kitchen and bathroom. A few days in things started when T was sleeping and R was outside. I really had to pee while A was showering and just had to go in. She laughed it off and we carried a conversation for like 10 minutes. Their shower had frosted glass doors so I could see her body silhouette as she washed as we talked. It was so hot. More comfort and boundaries starting to wear away as the days went on. At one point I flipped onto a movie that involved swingers and I thought what if we did that.

I have long thought A was hot and would definitely hit that. And I know R has had crush on T for so long; our families have been friends for many years and she has been gorgeous as long as we could remember.

I decided to try and make this happen, partly out of boredom and just to see if I really could. The vogs were turning.

So late the next night I put a movie on when I knew they would be watching; it had plenty of sex scenes. I suggested we make it a date night and date the others. They seemed a little nervous but shrugged it off since it seemed innocent enough. There were a couple glasses of wine and a smidge of weed and everyone was pretty chill as we watched. R and T were cuddled up under a blanket on one end of the couch, me and A on the other end. I got a little bold and started rubbing A’s waist and side softly and she started rubbing my thigh back. As we got into the steamy scenes, the touching and cuddling intensified. T and R got more close and relaxed and there seemed to be a lot of shuffling under the blanket; I wonder what was going on under there.

As the movie ended there was a long awkward silence of what happens next. There was this shared look of if we were really going to see this through. R said that dates rarely ended right after the movie. We stayed together on the couch as we were for a while, still cuddling, which turned to touching and some making out. I could tell R was loving getting all up on T after all these years; he’d had a huge crush on her. Finally the moment came and the other couple went to the guest room, just across from their bedroom.

Me and A stayed on the couch for a few more minutes before I led her towards their bedroom. She seemed more nervous now, she wouldn’t shut up, rambling on with small talk or other things, almost trying to distract herself from what was happening. As we walked by the guest room, the door was open; he was laying down on the edge of the pulled out daybed and she was already stripped down to only her panties and kneeling on the floor sucking his dick. We went in and I decided to leave the door open since they did. The rooms were parallel and only like 7 feet apart. I figured it might be hot for each couple to hear the other.

We stood next to the bed and she kept gabbing absentmindedly, even as I calmly pulled her shirt over her head and her huge tits just plopped out. I started kissing her and got my hand down the front of her pants and started fingering and she started to stutter and quake. Once I had her stripped I laid her down and once I started kissing at her inner thighs and pussy lips, that shut her up. As I ate her out we could hear some of what was going on in the other room; squeaking of the day bed, periodic moaning and grunting and the gross suctions and slapping of genitals. From the sound of T’s moaning it sounded like he was fucking her in the ass; I could tell.

I hoisted A’s legs up by her head, she looked like a sideways G, and she seemed both shocked and a bit uncomfortable. I held her legs up there by the ankles, with her pelvis up off the bed, so I could tongue her asshole. I love that, and despite my bro telling me she didn’t like that stuff, she seemed to be loving it. She was moaning like crazy as I alternated between both holes. I came up and held her in that position as I started fucking her ass. It was prob a little to hardcore but I wanted to enjoy this while I could. We did it that way for a while then we switched to her on top. It was nice because we could talk and look at each other and I could see those big titties bounce.

Her riding me was the best but I kept hearing sounds of ecstasy from the next room. I flipped her onto her stomach and did her from behind and laid mostly over her so I could look across to the other room. All I saw was one of T’s legs sticking out in the air, looking like he was fucking her in some weird position, her toes kept clenching and stretching. T then let out a long squeal from cumming. Wanting to one up them, I slid out of A and started fucking her ass again, and all you could her were her moans. I won the night, and we all crashed around 1 am.

Come morning, surprisingly, it didn’t feel weird. We decided to continue with the swapped couples for the week and enjoy ourselves under the circumstances. I fucked A in every single room; the kitchen, in the shower, on the toilet, on the couch, in the guest room and in both of our cars. I especially liked fucking her on their bed. Also keep in mind that when I’m fucking my brothers girlfriend of 5 years, his soon to be wife and my sister-in-law in a room, he is usually fucking my girlfriend in another one. All of us have had times where we have walked in on the other couple getting busy and it’s so hot. I walked into the bathroom and all I saw was T’s long sexy legs sticking straight out of the running shower flopping up and down; R obviously having her propped against the shower wall. I watched them while I pissed then left them be. I had at point looked out the window and saw them fucking in his car; he was on top of her in the reclined driver’s seat and her legs stuck straight up and actually braced flat on the car roof. It was weird looking but kinda hot to.

Usually they left the house together to do some minor grocery shopping and fucked while they were out(T would tell me). This time he went out alone for over an hour. T sat on one end of the couch playing with herself while watching me fuck A at the other end. A then took a nap and me and T “cheated” on the swap by sleeping together again in the guest room. We both felt great being together again. A couple more days of reckless sex and we were done. We swapped back, agreed to never talk about it and me and T went home. Not sure how it will affect R & A’s relationship but we had fun.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
31 May 2019 10:13AM
• 1,945 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

Well hello everyone, I am Sharon and I just turned 40 a few months ago, I am very single and have been for 5 years now, but even before that I have never been able to stay in a relationship for more than a few months. People have said I am very hard to get on with and they maybe right. About 8 years ago I met an older man Frank who is 53 now. On the night I met him we both got very drunk and ended up in bed, we had good sex but after we decided just to be friends, well it was more me, it was the age gap. Over the years we have become very good friends, I have always known he wanted more from me but I always told him that nothing would happen. I knew he loved me, the way no other man had ever done. Now the older I got and about 3 years ago I started to think about him in a sexual way. I was scared that if anything happened our friendship would suffer. About a year ago I was at his house having a drink and a chat, We got very drunk and I decided to stay over in his spare room. I have always slept naked and I woke around 5am needing to pee so very bad. When I came out I noticed he had fallen asleep with his light on and door wide open. I looked in and he was flat on his back also naked on top of the covers. I remembered how nice his cock had felt inside me that first night and as I looked even soft his cock was big. I stood at the door and slid a finger inside me and masturbated a little before I turned off the light and went to bed and finished the job.
A few weeks later I was back at his house again, he told me he had met someone the week before. Now we always told each other about any sexual experience and I got him to tell me in great detail about this one. It all started with us trying to shock each other but we both enjoyed it. This time the girl he had gotten with was quite a bit younger than him and me, she was 29 and even showed me a few pictures he had taken of her. She was a little bit chubby but he told me she was very kinky and did what he loved, she let him fuck her in the ass and even let him piss in her mouth too. As he talked about it I was getting very horny but again was scared to do anything about it. We both got drunk but he got very drunk and fell asleep sitting on the couch. He was out for the count, I tried to wake him up but he was dead to the world. I went to the toilet and got myself ready for bed, before I went to sleep I went down and took him a cover.

Again I went home the next morning feeling very frustrated and my vibrator got a good workout. I called him the next day and invited him to my house the next Saturday. He said he was coming over around 6pm and I decided to be in just a dressing gown when he came over making the excuse that I was running a little late, something that I am often. I also decided to accidently to leave my vibrator next to the chair in the lounge.

He turned up early and as planned I just had my dressing gown on and nothing else, I have nice 34C breasts and my dressing gown is quite loose, I told him to sit down and got him a beer, he sat exactly where I wanted him to sit, right next to my vibrator and when I came in with his beer he was holding it and asked if I had forgotten something with a massive smile on his face. I laughed and joked telling him I had just finished using it, I actually had had it inside me just before he came. He held it up and before I could say anything he licked it. He smiled and said it tasted just the way he remembered it. He turned it on and asked if I had finished or had he interrupted me? I said I had not finished. I said maybe he could help. He didn't need asked twice and grabbed me pulled me down to him and he kissed me, I felt his cock hard though his jeans and his hand went under my gown. the other pulled at the tie and it fell open my boobs fell out and he got a good look at them and my trimmed pussy. I grabbed at his jeans and before long we were both naked. He bent me over the couch and was inside my pussy in seconds. Is cock filled me up, 8 inches long and very thick, as he fucked my pussy I felt a finger at my ass hole, I have never really liked anal but I was so horny I didn't stop him, he pushed it in my ass as he fucked me, first one finger then another. Then he shot his cum and he kept pumping as he did, He pulled it out and I turned round and licked him clean. I stood up and we kissed for ages, his hands finding my ass again. I told him I really needed to pee and as I walked to the toilet he followed me, I have known for a long time he liked pee and I was going to sit on the toilet he pulled me into the shower, he put his face under my pussy and said to pee, I did as he asked and it went over his face and into his mouth. I had never done this before but I found it excited me. As I pissed over him, he fingered my ass again but this time he pushed 3 fingers inside me. I finished pissing and I said he better shower, he stood up and said me first, he grabbed his cock and started to pee over my belly and pussy. At this point I thought what the hell and lowered myself down and let him pee over my face and even a little got in my mouth. When he finished we turned on the shower and got cleaned up. We went to the kitchen still naked and started to drink, he told me he had wanted to do that for years but was worried that our friendship would suffer. I kissed him and told him we would always be friends and after I told him that he bent me over the table parted my ass and I was expecting his cock but he leaned down and gently licked my ass hole. He did it for what felt like an hour and then stood up and pushed his cock in my ass, my god it hurt, he pushed it in as far as it would go, then slowly fucked me. It was sore but a nice sore feeling. He got faster and faster and I am sure it got deeper too and finally he shot his cum in my ass. He pulled it out and turned me around I grabbed his cock it wasn't soft but still semi hard I grabbed a cloth wiped it clean and he put it in my pussy and fucked me again. We got pretty drunk that night and when I woke then next day he was beside me and I decided to wake him by sucking his cock. He woke up and said he didn't think he had anything left. We sat down and I asked him what next? he said we should take things slow and I was happy with that. He left about an hour later. He didn't text me for 4 days and I was very worried I had screwed things up. It turned out he was thinking the same as me. We met up again the following Saturday but nothing happened mainly because it was a bad time of the month. We did talk and decided we could be the kind of friends who fucked when we felt the need.

Our friends with benefits arrangement worked for around 6 months and we managed to keep it secret from everyone. It worked too, I was getting fucked on a regular basis with none of the bother that a relationship brings. I was even getting used to anal sex and would even fuck my ass when home alone. Then one night he popped over after work for a quick fuck, I told him we had to be very quick because one of my best friends was coming to visit, We were both so horny I was waiting on him naked and he was getting undressed as he came through the door, we never even made it to the bed and he had me on the floor in the hall. I was on my knees with him behind me his cock deep in my pussy. What we had forgotten to do was lock the door. My friend Karen is used to just walking in when she visits and this day was no exception, she opened the door and walked right in. He was fucking me hard and fast. We heard her gasp in shock, but he was just about to cum and as he pulled out shot it all over my ass and back. Now Karen is no prude and laughed and said sorry and not to mind her with a big smile on her face. Frank stood up his cock still semi hard, I told her we were sorry and I wasn't expecting her for about half an hour. She couldn't stop looking at his cock I laughed and said take a picture it will last longer as a joke, but she pulled her phone out and snapped a few off, both of him and me. I said we will go dress but she laughed and said why bother as she had seen everything now but we put something on and asked her not to tell anyone, explained that it was a friends with benefits thing and we didn't want everyone to know. Now Karen is very pretty and also very married and what she said next shocked me, because she said she would keep our secret only if she could join us from time to time. One thing I had never done was a threesome and like most women I had thought about sex with another woman but never actually thought I would do it. Frank on the other hand had a smile so big I thought his head would fall off. I suggested she come over to Franks house the following Saturday if she was serious, Frank left and Karen and I talked it over. She told me she and her husband were in a real rut and she had not had sex in ages. I asked her if she had ever had a threesome before and she told me never. I was still in only my dressing gown and she said I should take it off so she could look at me, I said she had seen me naked lots of times but she said she wanted to see. So I took it off. Franks cum was running out my pussy and down my leg, she reached out and took some on her finger and put it right in her mouth. I got so horny seeing her do that and opened my legs and again she took some on her finger and then she put her finger on my pussy. I was so horny from when Frank fucked me and excited at getting caught and just said lick it. She looked at me and got in front of me and started to lick my pussy, pushing her tongue in me licking his cum from my pussy. She stood up and so did I, I pulled her T shirt over her head and undid her skirt, she took off her bra and I pulled her panties down. She had a thick red bush and I put my hand on her pussy, she was very wet and I slid a finger inside her, I pulled it out and licked it. I kissed her and said we should wait till Saturday. We stayed naked and had a few drinks touching each other and kissing. She told me that she had always wanted to try it with another woman and I was always her first choice. Her nipples were sticking out almost as much as her boobs did, she doesn't have much up top but they look very pretty. When she left I got my vibrator out and fucked myself silly.


I got to Franks house about an hour before Karen was due to arrive. We both got naked and I told him what had happened once he had left, he got a little pissed off about that but told him not to worry as he would see much more tonight as long as she didn't chicken out. She didn't and got there about an hour later, I opened the door for her, I was still naked and after I closed the door I took her to the lounge and said she should get naked too. She didn't waste any time and stripped off very quick, as she took her panties off, I saw she had shaved totally, just as she finished Frank came in, his cock was rock hard and Karen smiled when she saw him. He sat between us and she didn't waste any time she had his cock in her hand right away. I poured her a glass of wine and when I turned round she had him in her mouth. I got behind her and moved her so I could see her sexy ass better. I pulled her ass cheeks apart and lowered my mouth down, my tongue gently teased her ass hole as she licked and sucked Frank. I moved my mouth away and gently pushed a finger in her ass, she moaned with pleasure and with my other hand I teased her pussy and clit, she was so very wet as was I. When I decided she was ready I got her to sit on his cock facing away from him, he leaned back pulling her with him and it gave me the chance to lick both his cock going in and out and her clit. Frank had his hand on her boobs and was slowly fucking her as I licked as best I could. Frank must have been so ready to cum because he didn't last long and shot it deep inside her, she got up and I licked his cock clean, she got behind me and fingered my pussy. We got on the floor together as he stood over us and we got into a 69. We licked and fingered as he watched and she made me cum hard, it is just as well he has wooden floors because as I came, I let quite a bit of pee out too. We took a break and had a few drinks, before he fucked us both again cumming inside us both. Poor Franks was pretty much spent but Karen and I were both still horny and played with each other more as he watched. He took us both to the bathroom and got us both to kneel in the shower and he pissed over us both before we stood over him and pissed over him. We showered and dried off, Karen called her husband and said she was just going to stay the night and we all slept in the same bed that night. I woke the next morning to the sound of Frank and Karen fucking I lay and watched thinking just how lucky my life had got. We worked it out that that night or one very close to it was when I fell pregnant. The trouble is Karen fell pregnant too she had to fuck her husband lots to make him think her child is his, but we know its Franks. We still fuck together and last week I moved in with Frank and we are getting married next year. Karen doesn't want to give up our sex sessions and if we are honest neither do Frank nor I

We have discussed adding more people to our sex life and I would love another man to join us. Both Karen and I are working on him and we will get our way.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
17 May 2012 9:45AM
• 787 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

well i was in heaven dad had to go away for a week so left mum and me to our own devices, i was thinking now what i could do with mum,providing she was up for it,i was hoping that i could sleep with her for the rest of the week now,i also asked mum if she would wear a short skirt and blouse for a change so that i could look and see her nice plump figure, she agreed but said she had to go shopping so would have to wait until she got back from town,i said fine and she left for town.

i went upstairs into my mums bedroom and looked through her underwear drawer to see what i could find, i did notice that she had got some new toys, i never knew she had any, she had a vibrator which was about the same size as my cock, also i noticed some cock rings with various protrusions on them i thought they would rub her clit as she used her vibrator,after finding these i went back down stairs and just sat back and watched tv.

well mum got home about 3hrs later, i went into the kitchen to make mum a sandwich and a cup of tea she followed me in and start showing me what she had bought, which included new skirts, blouses and various pairs of knickers and bras, some for comfort and every day wear others were very sexy lacy numbers which i told her that she would look good in them,she looked at me and kissed me on the cheek and said thanks, mum agreed that we could sleep together that week, i smiled at her and gave her a big kiss full on her lips.

we un-packed all the shopping ate lunch and settled down in the lounge,mum said shes going up for a shower, i asked if she needed her back scrubbing, she smiled and said no and shut the door as she went upstairs, im in my usual teeshirt and jeans. well i got the shock of my life when mum came back into the lounge, she had makeup on which Ive never seen her in before, dressed in a short black skirt, stockings(i guess)white blouse, i could see her bra through the material of her blouse, and a pair of high heels(well they were high for mum)and she gave me a twirl, i said that she looked very sexy.

mum then sat down in the chair opposite me, so i could look and admire her mature curves,,it didnt take long for me at gain a bulge in my jeans just looking at mum, so i stood up and took my teeshirt and jeans off, leaving me in a pair of tight boxers, i noticed mum sit up to look at me, she licked her lips and put her hands down to pull her skirt up a little so that i could see that she did have stockings on, her hands were rubbing her inner thighs, revealing her little pair of lacy knickers ,,i could see her pubic hair either side of her knickers,she stood up and we moved closer so that we could kiss i felt her tongue deep in my mouth as i pulled mum towards me i cupped her ass with both my hands as we kissed i stepped back so that i could see my sexy mum i started unbuttoning her blouse revealing her matching black bra,so there's mum in just her bra a short dark skirt stockings and heels, and i knew i was going to have my hard cock in her hairy cunt soon, i unclipped her skirt so it fell on the floor leaving me to look at mum i her new underwear, and god did mum look good, she unclipped her bra revealing her large sagging tits (40"c cup)she moved her hands down to her knickers and rubbed her mound through her knickers i could see that she was now wet i knelt down in front of her felt her stocking clad thighs, and licked her now wet mound through her knickers she tasted divine i fucked my fingers through the knicker leg and explored her wet cunt with my fingers, i asked mum to get on all fours to which she did i knelt down behind her still wearing her knickers i moved closer so that i could guide my cock through the knicker leg of her knickers into her soaking wet cunt, the sight of mum in front of me taking my cock made me even harder im cupping mums ass as i pound her she moans as she feels my cock inside her it seemed like an age but i felt her gripping my cock with her cunt muscles, forcing me to shoot my cum deep into her soaking wet cunt, i withdrew my cock making sure her knickers stayed on and i wiped my wet cock into her very wet knickers we just laid beside each other kissing and caressing each other.i cant wait for the rest of the week.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Apr 2015 10:01PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I've lurked on this site for a long time and just spent a while reading these confession posts. I thought I'd share an experience I had with my ex a couple of years ago - it's certainly not as depraved as some stories here, but 100% true, which I doubt could be said for the majority.

To give some background, when these events happened we'd been together a little under a year and living together for 6 months or so. We had a very healthy and active sex life, a little kinky (anal, toys, porn, etc.) but nothing that would probably even feature on the radar of the majority of posters here. I was in my early 30s, and she was in her mid 30s, very pretty, very petite, dyed auburn hair, perky C cup breasts. There will be no pics to preserve the anonymity of all parties, so don't bother asking.

She had been away for a few days visiting relatives, and she was always very horny after she had not seen me for a while. She texted me on her journey home to say that she wanted me, or words to that effect. I could tell she was a little tipsy from drinking in the buffet car on the train, and I had also probably had going on a bottle and a half of wine earlier that day. I was really horny and was looking forward to her return, so I replied "When you come in, don't say a word. Go to the bathroom and freshen up, then take off all your clothes and stand in the hallway facing the front door. Keep your glasses on. Start playing with your pussy. When I come out, do what I tell you." She replied "Yes Sir", so I knew she'd be game - but she had no idea what to expect.

I turned on the heating in the hallway (wouldn't want to get cold!) and set up my laptop on the table, with a porn clip on freeze frame with a girl getting fucked in the ass really hard. I didn't know exactly when she'd get back, so I just stayed in the living room, drinking a bit more and watching TV.

An hour and a half so later, I heard her come in and go into the bathroom. I waited till I heard her came back out and after a minute or so I came out into the hallway with a vibrator and KY jelly, which I placed on the table next to the laptop. She was already moaning lightly from rubbing her clit. I didn't say a word and came up behind her. I cupped one of her tits with one hand while sliding my finger out of her already wet pussy with another and kissing her on the neck to get her warmed up - gentle to start, in preparation of what was to come. Then I noticed she wasn't wearing her glasses, so I took off my belt and spanked her ass fairly hard. She jumped a little with each stroke of the belt. "Where are your glasses?" "Sorry sir, I forgot". "Go and get them", and she dutifully did.

I soon as she came back from the bathroom with her glasses on, I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. "On your knees" I said sternly. She did as she was told. I took my cock out and started roughly thrusting it into her mouth. It quickly got rock hard (I'm about 7.5 inches) and I grabbed the back of her head so that I was getting the full length in with every thrust. She gagged a little but couldn't speak to complain due to the fact she was getting her face roughly fucked. After a couple of minutes of this I pulled my cock out and started jacking it over her face. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out without me needing to tell her, and pretty soon I shot a 3-roper over her face and glasses and in her mouth. Usually she would clean up after this point with a napkin or a towel, but I had other ideas.

"Get on all fours in front of the laptop" I instructed. She did and I hit "play" on the video, with a woman moaning loudly with pleasure and pain as she got roughly pounded in her ass by a guy with a big cock. As she is on all fours watching this video with my cum dripping down her face, I spanked her a couple of times more with the belt, harder this time. "You know what's going to happen next?" I asked. "Yes sir" she whimpered.
As I was waiting to get hard again I would wipe some cum off her face with my finger and feed it to her. It didn't take very long at all before I was again in full tumescence. "Up back in front of the door" I told her. She stood up and faced the door again as my cock got harder than I imagined possible, with thoughts of what an obedient little slut she'd become. I came up behind her and handed her the vibrator as I lubed up her tight asshole with the KY.

Without much fanfare, I jammed my cock into her ass. She jumped and whimpered but didn't say anything. As I started thrusting and her ass become more receptive, I put my arm around her neck, choking her lightly. "Put the vibrator in your pussy" I ordered. We had tried this before but hadn't managed to get it to fit because she was so petite and tight and couldn't take my cock in her ass and the vibrator in her pussy simultaneously. This time she was so horny and wet that she managed to get it in with little difficulty.

She moaned as I continued fucking her, making sure to get the full length of my cock inside her with each reciprocating motion. "Where's my cock?" I asked. "In my ass, sir" came the whimpering reply. "Are you a little slut who likes getting double penetrated?" - I pulled her hair back again. "Yes sir" she replied subserviently.

Very soon she was experiencing wave after wave of orgasm, and between the idea of my cum still dripping down her face and my cock rubbing against the vibrator through the "wall" I couldn't hold much longer either. Soon I was filling her asshole up with streams of cum. As I came I loosened my grip on her hair and took my arm off her neck and she almost collapsed from all the sensations she was experiencing. I pulled my cock out of her ass, turned her around and gave her a passionate kiss on the lips. "Good girl, you've been a very good girl" I said. "Now go and get cleaned up." As she ran off to the bathroom, I could see she was on the verge of tears, clearly confused about how to feel about what she'd just experienced.

I cleaned myself up in the kitchen and waited for her to rejoin me. After she came back she wanted to cuddle and wanted me to be gentle with her, which I of course did. "Oh, by the way, hello and how was your trip?" I smiled.

That day opened the door to avenues of role play and domination that I had not theretofore experienced, but I'll save those stories for another day. Hope you perverts enjoy the story, and if there are any girls on here looking for similar treatment, hit me up!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
A_P
View posts View profile
@confessions
06 Mar 2024 1:41PM
• 636 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I hope the right people can enjoy this story; I won't say what is real and isn't here.

I almost killed my sister by slitting her throat with a knife in the middle of the night.

Me and my siblings would always get into shenanigans at night after everyone else was asleep, but this was definitely different. I remember going upstairs into the kitchen and grabbing a paring knife before sneaking into my sister's room while she was asleep. I gently woke her up and asked if I could try something with her.

She accepted, so had her sit up and I grabbed the back of her head to pull it down, exposing her neck to me. I couldn't figure out how I wanted to do it, so I told her to just close her eyes and tell me how it felt before I laid her down across my lap with her head hanging over my legs. I pulled out the knife, held her head in place, exposed her neck to me again, and told her not to move. 

At first I just placed the knife across her neck on the flat side. She said it was cold, and asked what it was. I told her it was a knife, and you could tell she was both nervous and confused. She asked what I was going to do to her, and I responded by asking if she trusted me. She only nodded, so I kept going.

She had these creases that went across her neck, and one was right on top of her little adams apple. I took the blade, flipped it to the sharp side, and gently pressed it there. 

She told me it was sharp, to which I didn't reply. The way the moonlight shining through the window made her pale neck sparkle along with the fact that I had a knife to her throat was more than enough for me to stay silent. I finally spoke and told her to tell me when to stop. She said okay, she would and so I pressed down with the knife until I could see the knife biting into her skin and I was sure it would cut her. 

And then I slid the knife across her skin. Not much, just a few millimeters. She immediately whispered to me it was too sharp several times and I froze. I asked if she was sure and she said yes, it felt like I was cutting into her throat. 

For some reason I told her I wanted to try again and if she told me it was too much I would be done for today. For some crazier reason she still agreed, but you could tell she was nervous now as I watched her swallow with me still pressing the knife to her neck.

So I decided I would press a little harder this time and try to cut slower. Though, I didn't know if I would stop if she asked me to in my head.

I drag the knife slowly across her neck again, adding a little more pressure. I swear I could hear the knife cutting into her skin as I made the slicing motion. She whimpered, almost confirming my actions. I could see her skin being tugged at with the knife's edge.

She whispered for me to stop, practically begging, and for a brief moment I thought about ending her life right there. I could feel the vibrations of her talking through the knife; I wanted nothing more than to cover her mouth with my hand before jamming the knife hard into her neck and just sawing into her throat. I could only imagine what that knife felt like to her.

Her throat was the kind that sticks out from her neck a bunch when she lifts her head up. She would let me choke her/play with her neck, she would look up and swallow for me, and even pretend to play dead whenever I "killed" her, so to have her in front of me in that moment, where I could do everything for real was way too enticing to me.

I wanted to know what her neck looked like on the inside. I wanted to see her adams apple, her trachea, her veins, and all the muscles that made her neck function. But at the same time I knew if I opened her throat to see those, I would kill my sister for sure.

I looked down at her again. She couldn't see my face from the angle I had her, so she wouldn't know if I chose to stop or not until I moved the knife again. She asked me not to cut her, still trying to plead with me, and feeling her neck move while trying to speak without getting cut drove me crazy. I tightened my grip on the blade, carefully covered her mouth, and made one quick slice across her throat.

The knife made a sound that was like quietly ripping paper as I drug it across my sister's neck. She made a muffled gasp, and I watched miniscule beads of blood appear under the knife. I only tried to cut through the skin covering her adams apple. I decided that would be my final decision on if I continued or not. I will never understand why she didn't fight back; I'm guessing fear or not wanting to accidentally get cut deeper.

The cut I made was actually much smaller than I thought. I thought skin was thinner, but I was also afraid of what would happen if I didn't go through with cutting her throat and then got caught if she showed or told anyone. But you could see a thin line of blood and the mark from me holding the knife to her for so long.

At this point she was trembling; and so was I at both the prospect of getting caught if she told on me for holding a knife to her, or going to jail for slitting my sister's throat and possibly beheading her.

I forced her to agree that neither of us would speak of this and that I wouldn't try it again. Of course she accepted these terms and slowly left her room, trying to make sure she wouldn't try anything. I got her to go back to bed.

I took that knife and put it back in the kitchen and snuck back into my room. After a while I was sure she wasnt going to wake anybody up, and I wanted to go back to her room, just say fuck it and kill her, but I think reality was finally sinking in. I also wouldn't be able to play with her neck anymore. So I decided to try to sleep. I couldn't though. Not after that night.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Jun 2014 2:54PM
• 2,084 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 26 replies ]

In the last 2 yrs I've had sex with probably 650 women. I'm not bragging I have a problem a very fucked problem.

It all started after my gf and I broke up. I was 27 she was 26 and I had been ring shopping for the last 6 months. I had about $5000 saved up before that and was almost at my goal of $10000. I was going to go the next Friday when I go paid and buy an engagement ring. Thursday night before my gf called and said she was going out with some gf's and should would come by later. I said fine bc I had to work late. Anyways I was shutting everything down for the day and decided to check facebook. One of the girls she said she was going out with posted on facebook a picture of her and another of the girls at their apartment saying something about staying in for the night. I thought it sounded weird and just decided to drive by my gf's house. When I got there a truck was parked outside that looked vaguely familiar and her car was in the driveway and the lights were on inside. I had a spare key and decided to check things out. I walk in the house and don't see anything but I hear something coming from the bedroom. I go back there in look in the door and my gf is getting plowed by her boss who is probably 50. I grabbed a vase by her door and smashed it over his head. When he hit the floor I kicked him in the gut and left him laying in a pile. I walked out to my car a grabbed my putter out of my golf bag and tune up his car and leave. My gf shows up an hour later crying telling me she's sorry and that it was a mistake. I show her the money I had saved up and tell her what it was for. She starts begging me to forgive her. I left her sobbing in my kitchen floor.

I slept in my car that night and called into work the next morning and and told them I needed some time off. My boss was a close friend and I told him the problem. He let me use all my vacation time and personal days,3 weeks worth. I said thanks went and packed a bag and drove to Vegas. I live in middle America so it took 2 dsys. I got a hotel room and started drinking and gambling. I knew I would be getting a few checks direct deposited so I had a least a week of debauchery. The first night a girls starts chatting me up. After a few minutes I realize she's an escort. She tells me she can be mine for the rest of the night for $1000.I gave her $500 down and we started to party harder. I was playing craps and was starting to win small hands. Before I knew I had won $3000. I told her she was my lucky charm and decided to take my turn at roulette. I put $1000 on red and hit. Another $1000 on black that missed. I decided to try my hand at blackjack which I've played before and knew the rules. I was playing $100 dollar hand and was winning 2 out of 3 hands. I got up $500 hands. I split 2 tens then doubled down on one first hand and hit black jack then stayed on 19 on the second . The dealer was showing a 5 she flipped and had 6 underneath and I almost threw up. She hit and flipped an 2,then an Ace then a queen to bust out. I was up $5000 grand and decided it was time to fuck this hot slut. We went back to my room and fucked like rabbits. We ordered room service and just talked then started making out again for some reason I ate her out. We fucked again in the shower. Then passed out naked around 4 am. I woke up about 10 am grabbed a beer and asked her if she could go again she said yes and give me the greatest blow job. I told her I was fixing to cum and she sprayed all over her tits. She took another shower while I ate breakfast. I gave her the rest of her money plus a bit more for a tip she said thank you and kissed me goodbye.

I checked my phone and had 20 missed calls and 100 texts from my gf. I left the phone on the bed and decided to see if I was still lucky. I started playing penny slots and quickly won a few hundred bucks. I was drinking and figured I would spend all the 2 hundred until it ran out. Afte 30 mins of no luck. I hit the jackpot for $20,0000. I cashed out and went to the room took a shower and called the escort from the night before and asked her if she wanted to spend the night.We decided on a price she gave me a discount. We went to a nice restaurant came back to the hotel and got a couples massage at the spa. We made it back to the room and had sex. She told me for a couple hundred bucks a friend would join us and we could have some real fun. Her friend showed up and she was absolutely amazing. We were having fun and the next thing I know i'm doing lines of blow of the whores ass. It was incredible. All 3 of us fucked and partied and just went bananas until we passed out. I woke up the next morning and the second girl was gone. I woke up the original girl and we fucked again. Then took a shower. Anyways I'm a week into this and have banged a couple of different hookers. I hooked up with some random girls in town for bachelorette parties and I think a married woman in town for a convention. I get a call from dad that his brother passed away and I need to come home. I fly home and do all the stuff I'm supposed to do. I go to my apartment and find that my ex gf is living there just waiting for me to come home. I walk in and she runs up and starts kissing me and telling me she loves me and wants to spend the rest of our lives together. I was pretty sad about my uncle and very horny so we fucked. I had no idea what my plans were but they didn't involve her or staying with her but I decided for the next week I would use her for comfort until all this was settle. We laid my uncle to rest and went to hear the reading of the will. My uncle was a closted gay man and never had any family his "roommate" died a few years early and left my uncle a substantial amount of money that he used to retire and travel and bang young asian men. At reading we found out just how much money he did have. $10 million dollars. He left $3million to my dad. $3million to my sister and her husband and the rest to me plus his house and car. My ex gf thinks she has hit it big. I buy out my apartment lease and move into my uncles. It's nothing crazy 2200 sq ft on 5 acres with a pool which made it awesome. His car was a yr old lexus LS 460. I called my boss and told him I wasn't coming back and had heard the news and already figured I wasn't.

I found a house in vegas for $350,000 with 3 bedrooms 3 baths and pool. I set it up online too look at and bought a plane ticket to vegas. Before I left I told my ex gf I didn't love her and that I was fucking random whores the whole week I was in Vegas. But I loved the sympathy sex she gave me for the last week. She called me an asshole and left.

Heres the bad part I flew to Vegas bought the house. All I do now is spend a few weeks in vegas gambling then fly home for a bit.the longest I've stayed is a month. I have plenty of money but spend at least half of what I win on whores,coke,and booze. I go to the whore houses in Nevada all the time. I pick up escorts at the casinos nightly and have been with 4 at a time. When I come home I got to hotel bars and pick up women who just want a one night stands. I started cruising whores on back page and craigs list. Now im picking up tranny's online. My life is really out of control I'll pay these whores $50 extra just to not use a condom. I let this super hot tranny in Vegas fuck me in the ass with no condom and she came in my ass.

I was pretty happy until I was at my parents and saw an inviitation to my ex gf's wedding on the fridge. For the past week I've been laying around realizing I'm still in love with her and I never talked to her about anything that happened. I just ranaway. One of her friends told me I destroyed her when I left the first time and when I left again she was almost suicidal. I feel broken inside.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Aug 2015 6:55AM
• 3,118 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I don't know if this is the right forum, but I've got a story to share. It all really happened. I touched a girl while she was asleep. Or maybe she wasn't.

Some 30 years ago, I shared a house with two girls, for only a brief period, couple of weeks. They were nice and we got along well. I was twenty-something and the girls were two or three years younger. For various reasons, we were all virgins at the time. I didn't ask them directly, but they were both raised as strong catholics and from what they said about themselves, it was pretty clear to me that they had never had sex. One weekend, one of them left to see a friend, so it was only me and the other girl in the house. Things went as usual for both of us, we both did our own stuff, and ocassionally we met in the kitchen or in the living room. I think it was Saturday night, none of us went out, so we watched TV and chatted about life, school and whatnot. It got late but we didn't feel like we were done with chatting, so the girl, let's call her Suzie, asked if she could sleep in my bed so that we could keep talking. I was sure there was nothing sexual in it, because of her attitude towards sex. (Not that I wouldn't want to - she was pretty, blond hair, slender body, nice firm boobs.) Aside from her attitude, a short time before that she started going out with one of my friends - it was nothing serious yet, but they were recognized as being in a 'relationship', sort of. And I had a large king-sized bed in my room, where we could sleep far enough from each other so that there'd be no contact between us. So we did like we agreed. Went to bed, talked a little more, fell asleep. Nothing steamy.
In the morning, I woke up at the break of dawn, unusually. We slept under one large duvet, and during the night our bodies must have had naturally moved towards each other. I don't remember exactly - it's been a while, - but we were touching somehow. Maybe with legs, hips, or my hand touching some part of her body, I don't know. Anyway, the unknown feeling of finding myself so close to a young girl with attractive body, in one bed, almost in the dark, and the sense of light touch... ESPECIALLY that sense of touch... it gave me a huge boner instantly. I just lay there motionless, enjoying the moment and thinking what to do next. Well, I guess maybe I didn't think that much, it all went naturally. I drew myself closer to her, pretending it to be a natural movement in my sleep. I wanted to touch her as much as I could, and I was hoping I'd get to some interesting places. But I definitely didn't want her to wake up and realize what was going on. I was afraid she'd freak out, run away and later tell everyone how I tried to take advantage of the situation. I was afraid of how people would look at me then, including her fresh boyfriend - my friend. So I made only small movements and then stopped every time for a couple minutes, pretending to be asleep. We touched with our legs a little. Then more, our thighs touched. I touched her arm, then somehow I wrapped my arm around her waist, wondering if it's not too much. It seemed it wasn't, and her sleeping body accommodated to my movements. It already felt like heaven. She wore a black, not-too-long t-shirt and something like elastic running shorts. I wasn't sure whether that was it, or whether she wore anything underneath those shorts. I don't remember every detail, where and how I touched her, but I remember her turning on her back. I was on my side, turned towards her. Slowly, with long pauses, I worked my hand up her chest and very lightly touched one of her boobs, through the t-shirt. It felt great. I thought I could feel her nipple. I could barely breath, I was so excited. Then I went down to her belly, under the t-shirt and tried to touch her skin, to see if she wakes up. She didn't. But this time I didn't have the courage to go back up again and touch her naked boob, I only placed my hand just below it, so that I could feel where it began.
This was already more than I had hoped for, but I let my hand to further wander over her body. She turned on her side, away from me, and I gradually put my hand on her hip, ass, thigh, knee, I think I could even reach as far as her calf. It seemed as if she could somehow sense all this in her sleep and it felt pleasant to her, because every now and then her body would make small movements, but she never drew herself away from me.
Then she moved more and I didn't know what it was, what position she was in. So I lifted the duvet and had a look. She was now half on her side, half on her belly, her back and ass turned towards me, and she had brought one foot to the knee of her other leg, so her thighs were now parted. My heart jumped. Until then, I couldn't get between her legs, because they were together and I didn't want to push my hand hard, so as not to wake her. But now, I was so horny I couldn't resist trying to touch her between her legs. Again, very slowly, I put my hand on her ass. My cock was throbbing. If I touched myself then, I'd probably blow my load instantly. I felt her nice, round ass with my hand, and then slid it further and further down the crack. She didn't move. I could feel that under the elastic, it was bare skin. I could feel her pussy lips with my fingers, at first very hasitatingly, but then I pressed a little harder, as she didn't react. Now I was in heaven. A few hours ago I had no idea I would be touching a virgin pussy. All my senses concentrated into my fingertips. I was like a blind man. I knew I'd never see her pussy, so I was trying to 'see' it as much as I could with my fingers, and let my imagination complete the picture. I don't know how long I was there, rubbing the fabric and feeling the soft skin and flesh underneath. I moved my fingers along the entire length of her pussy, up and down, and it felt wonderful. I went up, over where I thought her clit would be, and I could feel her hair through the fabric. Then I touched her clit again... and that was when she moaned and moved her body.
I froze. Actually, no - I let go of her instantly, in panic. By then, the room was filled with daylight. She woke up, and turned to look at me. I didn't know what to think. I didn't know whether she felt anything, or how much she felt. I don't remember what we said to each other, but I remember she replied to whatever I told her, "Did we do anything? I don't remember," with a knowing look in her eyes and a hint of a smile. At that point, I was still confused. It wasn't until much later that I realized that she knew pretty good what we were doing, that she must have felt everything. That she must have been awake probably long before I touched her breast through the t-shirt. Unless you're drunk or something, I think it's impossible that you wouldn't wake up to someone touching your legs, back, belly, breast... So she probably pretended to be asleep for most of the time and only let out a moan when she couldn't hold it anymore. And she probably wanted me to continue, although never said so, and I've wondered many times how far she would've let me go. But I stopped, and I'll never find out. Over the years I recalled the situation many times, and always found it so stimulating. I often imagined what would have happened if I ignored her moan and continued. How I would massage her clit until those shorts were soaked with her juices. How I would then slide my hand in her pants and feel her warmth and wetness with my fingers. How I would take off those shorts and she wouldn't - couldn't resist, then go down and eat her out. How I'd roll that t-shirt up and see those beautiful tits of her and grab them with my hands. How she would moan then. How her body would arch in orgasm. How I would let her suck my cock, or teach her to give me a handjob, or just rub the head of my dick on her moist pussy lips, until I covered with my cum her young, slender christian body that pretends that doesn't want to have sex.
But that's all left to my imagination. I'm glad for the experience as it happened, it remained a huge turn-on for me for years to come.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Unlucky69
View posts View profile
@confessions
30 Apr 2023 11:54PM
• 1,382 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.


This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
31 Dec 2013 9:30AM
• 5,530 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

Let's start at the beginning. (I'm a 31 year old male)
1. My divorced sister and her daughters live in a tropical country and I'm in the US.
2. My current flat is a tiny downtown condo, I've lived in smaller but this is a one bedroom with small kitchen and bathroom and a living room that can just hold my office and couch and entertainment system.
3. My sister and both daughters came stateside for Christmas and spent two nights sleeping in my living room.
4. My sister wants to send her oldest daughter (Suzie) up to live with me for a couple months in the summer...

Suzie has been flirting with me the entire time they've been up here (they're spending most of the time staying at my brother's mansion). After taking showers she will be walking to her room in a towel and make sure to make eye contact with me, smile and pull the towel to the side, not enough to show me anything "good" but enough to get my attention. (everyone else just dresses in the bathroom).
Suzie has made a competition with her sister to see which can get more hugs out of me and each time Suzie hugs me she whispers that "[she'll] do whatever it takes to be [my] favorite."
During our last hug she pressed herself against me and kissed my neck for a few seconds and when we broke she looked me in the eye and said "If you think I'm wild now, just wait until my mom leaves."

I'm sure she has plans. I don't know if I'll be able to resister her... She's toned, very attractive, tanned (from living in the tropics all of her life), and apparently a nympho...

I'm not sure what to do. I want her to stay with me this summer, and I obviously don't want my sister to suspect anything, but I kinda want to see how far she'll go before leaving for home next week. any suggestions?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
29 May 2014 7:04PM
• 6,147 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Thought I'd tell you what happened to me on Saturday night. First off a bit of background info on me. I'm a pretty average guy in my mid 30's, single from the UK and I've been living on my own for a good few years now. Anyway my sister who's in her early 30's split up with her long term boyfriend about a year ago and due to her financial situation I agreed to let her move in with me, it helps me out with paying the mortgage and it's good to have a bit of company around the house. To cut things short I've always had a thing for my sister ever since before she started growing tits. She's average height, thin but not skinny (she keeps in shape), has light brown hair, long sexy legs, tight little ass and an amazing set of 36E's (I know I've checked her bra's) and the cutest face I've ever seen. Before you think it's just another one of those he fucked his sister stories it's not. Sure I've been perving over her for years and even sneaked a peak of her when she's getting changed or in the shower but nothing has ever happened until last weekend.

I don't know how but since she split with her ex she's been single and every chance she gets she's out having a good time. Virtually every Saturday night she's out on the piss and usually staggers back into the house at about 5.00am and wakes me up and the same thing happened this weekend. For some reason when she got in she was making a lot more noise than usual, so I wasn't feeling that tired and decided to get up and see what she was up to. I walked downstairs in my boxers and shirt into the kitchen to find that she'd spilt a drink all over the floor and was trying to clean it up whilst trying not to fall over (she was quite drunk). I got her another drink and told her to go into the living room and sit on the sofa whilst I cleaned up the mess. 10 minutes or so later I went in to the living room to find her asleep on the sofa. She had taken off some of her clothes leaving just a low cut tiny tight white top that was almost see through, I could make out her bra and the faint outline of her nipples below, she had also taken off her jeans and was wearing a very nice pair of white lace panties. The way she had lay down and moved about to get comfy meant that her top had ridden up to expose her belly button and also tightened around her tits which made her cleavage heave out. I could'nt believe what I was seeing. Being the good brother I gave her a nudge and then a gentle shake to try to wake her and tell her to go to bed but nothing happened, she was out cold from the booze. By this point I was wide awake and didn't feel like going back to bed so I sat down and put the TV on.

Now with the layout of the living room the chair was facing directly towards the sofa where my sister was laying, 5 minutes of trying to watch the TV was no good because I couldn't do anything other than stare at my sister just laying there looking so fucking hot. Staring at her just made things worse as I was starting to get horny and already had a big hard on, I got up to try and wake her one more time with no success, whilst stood over her looking at her cleavage I just thought fuck it and took off my boxer shorts and shirt and threw them on the floor. I was stood there completely naked and hard with my sexy sister just laying there in front of me. By this point I was already stroking my cock to her, I went and sat back down in the chair and turned the TV off which darkened the room a little but it didn't matter as it was starting to come light outside. At this point I was loving wanking to my sister and wanted to let the moment last so for the next 15-20 minutes I just sat there gently wanking my cock. By this point the sun light was just starting to poke through the curtains and was shining on my sister which just made her look even better. I started concentrating on her different body parts whilst wanking to her, starting at her face and working my way slowly down to her legs, then back up to the outline of her pussy, then her belly button and flat stomach, then her amazing tits, then back to her face, this is when I got a shock! She was laid there with her eyes wide open just watching what I was doing, for a second it didn't really sink in what was happening and I kept on stroking but then it dawned on me that she was wide awake! That's when I shit myself and tried to cover up the best I could, but in the heat of the moment I had thrown my clothes across the other side of the room and there was nothing to cover myself with except for my hands.

What happened next then really surprised me, I'd expected her to jump up going nuts, shouting and screaming at me but instead she calmly said "are you wanking over me?" and then smiled at me. I tried to think of a come back like no I'm wanking over the TV but this wasn't even switched on so I had no option but to say yes. She then said "do you think I'm sexy?". I didn't know how to respond to that so I just went....errrr and before I could say anything else she said "come on, don't think I've not seen the way you look at me, I know that you like me". At this point I didn't know if it was the drink making her talk like this, but I didn't really care as she was really turning me on, so I just came out with it and said I don't just think your sexy, I think that you are the hottest girl in the world. This made her eyes light up and she moved position to get a better view of me still doing a poor job of trying to cover up, which was hard as she was really turning me on. Then she said "well?" and I responded with well what?. She said "well, aren't you going to carry on and cum for me?" before giving me a dirty playful smile. I couldn't quite believe it so I said what, you want to watch me wanking. She then sat up and lent forward staring at me which made her cleavage look even better than ever and said "no, I want you to cum for me!" So by this point I was feeling so horny that I just grabbed hold of my cock and started pumping it again with my sister sat there just staring at me wanking for her. I stroked my cock hard and fast and managed what must have been another 2 minutes at most before blowing the biggest load of cum I can ever remember and it went everywhere, it was all over my cock, balls, hands, arms, stomach, chest, the chair, on the floor. I'd even managed to get some on my own face. After I'd stopped twitching and started to relax again my sister stood up and went over to pick my clothes up off the floor, bending down in such a way as to purposely show me her ass and pussy bulge through her panties. She then came over to me as I was still sat there hard cock in hand covered in my own cum and put my clothes down at the side of me. She looked at me and said "that was hot" at which point she smiled and we both started laughing. She then went upstairs and got in bed leaving me to clean up the mess I'd made before I went back to bed (unfortunately it was my own).

The following day came and I was up a few hours before her. When she finally came downstairs with a hangover it was like nothing had happened. She just said morning and went to the kitchen to get a drink and something to eat before coming back in to the living room. I tried to make a bit of conversation such as are you hungover, where did you go last night, etc. and didn't get much information out of her, but at the end of it she said "I had a great time last night, how about you?" whilst giving me a little cheeky smile. We haven't spoken of what happened since, but I really want something to happen again and it's just strengthened my need for her.

Do you think it was just the drink making her lose her inhibitions or does she get turned on herself knowing that her brother wants to fuck her?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Mar 2024 12:07AM
• 280 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

While in our early 20's, my cousin (Leanne) and I used to get drunk every weekend. One weekend I went round for our usual drinking session and one of her friends (Tracey) was there. They had started drinking before I got there and were already half tanked.
I went into the kitchen to pour myself a drink and when I came out got the surprise of my life. They were both sitting at either end of the lounge naked with their legs open, giving me a wonderful view of their naked bodies.
Tracey told me she didnt think I had the guts to walk up to my cousin, take my cock out and slide it into her mouth. Well, I wasn't going to pass up that opportunity so I walked toward Leanne and as I took my cock out she opened her lips. She looked like she wanted it just as much as I did. As Leanne started sucking my cock, Tracey started to finger Leannes pussy. When Tracey slid a third finger inside Leanne, she started to deepthroat me like her life depended on it. After making Leanne cum with her fingers, Tracey took her fingers out of Leannes pussy and put them to my lips so I could taste my cousin.
As I was licking Leannes cum off Traceys fingers, Leanne told me she wanted to watch me fuck Tracey while she showed me what a slut Tracey was. Hearing that Tracey laid on her back and spread her legs like the true little slut she is. As I was fucking Tracey, Leanne kept asking her questions like how many cocks had she sucked? over 500. How many cocks had she fucked? over 300. What was the most amount of cock she had in one day? 8 when she had a gangbang to get back at her ex-bf and she let them all fuck all 3 holes.
I told Leanne it was her turn, and like a trained whore, she laid down beside Tracey and opened her legs, she rubbed her pussy until I took my cock out of Tracey and slit it inside Leanne. I told Tracey to sit on Leannes face, so I could lick and play with her tits while I fucked Leanne.
I fucked Leanne till I came inside her, Tracey wanted to suck my cum out of Leannes pussy and like a good slut she swallowed it all, much to Leannes disappointment.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@random
22 Oct 2016 5:11AM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I confess my GF is a major cock whore when she is drunk and I love it. Whenever she drinks too much she wants to pick up 2-3 other guys at the bar and bring them back home with us. It usually involves just blow jobs for the guys while I fuck her brains out and she loves getting her tits covered in stranger's cum while I blow my load inside her. It is one of her strict rules that I am only allowed to fuck her, but I've been secretly breaking that rule on her.

It started out around her 26th birthday.. We were both really into creampie porn. My favorite was gang bang creampies where the girl would take and hold tons of loads then ride the last cock letting it all out. Almost every time we fucked it ended with me busting inside her. She said she loved the feeling of how hard I would get right before exploding and loved the feeling of my cock pulsing inside her. I kept trying to persuade her to take more than just me but she would go back to her one rule..

I posted a classified ad on craigslist on the day of her birthday. That night we went out with a group of friends to hit the local bars. We served her drinks one after another to have a good time. Around midnight I went and checked my phone to see about 20 emails about my ad. I went through and selected a handful of guys to meet me back at our place. I left the bathroom and saw the alcohol catching up to her so we decided to leave. On the way home she was all over me asking to fuck and trying to get in my pants. I told her she would have to wait for that until we got home.

We pulled in our parking spot and she was practically passed out in the passenger seat. I noticed more cars than normal by our place so I knew no one was flaking. I helped her out and brought her upstairs to the bedroom where I undressed her, at this point she was completely out of it. I went downstairs and let these 5 white guys into our place and led them up to the bedroom. They went in the bedroom with me one by one and would see her completely exposed to fuck her. I made sure they all fucked her raw and came inside of her. All 5 came and all 5 went as she laid there with a pussy full of cum.

I went back in the room and nudged her telling her how horny I was and I wanted to fuck her. She was completely clueless of what happened. She woke up in a drunken stupor dripping cum out of her pussy. She asked me what it was and I just told her she was really turned on from earlier. She hopped on top of me and rode me until I came with all the other guys' cum running down my cock.

The next morning she came into the kitchen as I was making breakfast and came behind me whispering in my ear that she loved all the cock she took last night.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Jan 2023 5:19PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Need to get this of my chest.
So I have not been able to stop thinking of a friend of ours since the wedding the other month I think I could of tucked her, I think she wanted bad. My wife and myself was both in the wedding party. The bridal party made up of three bridesmaids. One of the bridesmaids G has been a longtime friend of ours we have gone camping as group and found out some pretty intimate stuff. Like how she likes in bed and she actually got my secret Santa gift the other year which was a vibrator set which she told us she loved. Anyways after the ceremony we were doing the photos we had all been drinking a bit and it was started to show. Well I noticed that I could see her nipple piercing through her dress and she caught me looking but she kinda just flirtly tap me on the shoulder and said I was bad. And continued push in real close for the photos. As night went on she kept joking telling me and my wife that she was going to get my wife drunk and that because we were all sharing a cabin she was going to join us in our bed. ( she made that joke like three times)  and every time I went to the bar which was fully paid for she would follow and make a joke oh T are your trying to get me drunk. She mentioned as well that she wasn’t wearing any underwear when we were dancing. Fast forward we are back in the cabin, my wife was going to sleep and I went gto the kitchen where g was supposed to be sleeping in the bunks to get a bottle of water. When I walked in G was like T is that you. “T yeah it’s me”  “G oh haha I’m so drunk I think you can do whatever T” I’ve never been so hard so quick and had no idea how to response I wanted to go straight over there and undress her sexy little body which is so fit, and to have her thick beautiful lips around my cock but I pussies out because I wasn’t 100% sure and I have so much to lose wife, kids and house but I have not been able to stop thinking about what could of been 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
27 Nov 2022 1:35AM
• 213 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Ive been fucking one of my bestfriend's wife. Its been going on over three years. We fucked last week in their kitchen with her bent over the counter screaming. I could tell she hadnt been fucked in days, SOOO tight. I fucked her from behind for like 10 minutes before she screamed that she was cumming which made me of course about to cum. I tried so hard to hold it and keep fucking that slutting little pussy, but just couldnt hold it. I pulled out and pull her hair forcing her to her knees. Just in time for me to cum in her eye and hair and all over her face. I left a hand print clear as day on her ass just so I would know she had to hide it for days. I just bought rope, a gag, a collar and leash, and a vibrator and Im gonna make that stupid fucking whore shake and beg me to stop. Im getting a hotel this weekend for us. She has no idea what shes in for. I will make that pussy mine

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Apr 2019 8:33AM
• 4,484 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

OK I have decided to confess some of my sins. If my wife ever found out my life wouldn't be worth living, for that matter if any of my family found out I would catch all kinds of hell. My name is Kevin and I am 47 and very happily married to Janice. We have been married for a little over 20 years and have one beautiful daughter Laura who is 19 and my whole world. Last year she moved out of home and into a flat with her best friend Julie. Now this place was a real state and needed a lot of work to make it liveable. Jan and I had bought the place and were renting it to them at a very knock down price, we did this so that we knew she was not going to get ripped off and as another way of looking out for her. It was also a good way to invest some spare money we had come into when my mother died. The girls were desperate to move in and moved in before it was really ready. I would go down in my free time and decorate the rooms. I had already done the bathroom and living room before they had moved in. Now this is where my confession starts.
It was Saturday morning and I knew Laura would be gone because she worked all day Saturday. I called and said to Julie I was coming over to make a start on Laura's bedroom, she said that was fine and would have the coffee ready. I let myself in and got the shock of my life because as I walked in, Julie walked out the bathroom totally naked. I think I tried to look away but she just smiled and just walked to her room. I couldn't take my eyes off her ass. I went to the kitchen and she came back in a dressing gown. I told her I was sorry about walking in on her and she laughed and said not to worry. We had coffee and I started to strip the wall paper from Laura's room. I did the painting and put up new paper. I told Julie that I had a carpet coming tomorrow and left. That night all I could think about was how beautiful Julie had looked naked. I had taken the next week off and told Laura and Julie that I would be round all week to finish the flat off. I told Julie I would do her room on the Monday and asked her to make sure her room was ready.
I let myself in on the Monday made a coffee and then went to Julies room to make a start. She had left the room in such a mess, the bed was unmade and dirty clothes all over. I knew I would have to tidy up first and took the bed clothes off and as I did a black vibrator fell out. That made me smile just knowing where that must have been the night before. I picked up a few pairs of dirty knickers too moved the bed to the middle of the room and put everything on the bed and got to work. I stripped the paper and painted but didn't have time to put the new paper on. I put everything back including the vibrator and all her dirty washing went in a bag. and I left. I went back the next day to finish the paper and when I went in the room I moved the bed again and had a look under the covers, and sure enough there was a vibrator, bigger one this time and pink also was her laptop it was on and open. Now I am not usually nosey but I couldn't stop myself. I had a look at her browser history and there were all the usual sites and then there was this one. I opened it up and it was logged on to her account. My god what an eye opener, she had a few pictures of herself and the naked ones even though she had hid her face I knew were her because when I saw her naked I saw the small mole just at the top of her thigh. I was getting hard looking and Undid my jeans and pulled my cock out and came looking at her pictures, I used a pair of her knickers to wipe my cum off and thought about putting them in the washing but left them on the bed instead. I finished the paper and left a note telling them the carpet would come at the weekend and that I would be down to finish the hall and Kitchen the rest of the week.
The next day I let myself in and as I walked past Julies room I heard movement. I knew the flat was empty and opened the door, Julie was naked on the bed the pink vibrator deep in her pussy. I stood there just looking and she just smiled and said come in. She said she had known I had looked at her lap top and turned it round and there was a video of me playing with my cock. I was in shock and she pointed at a clock on her bedside table and said it had a hidden camera in it, all the while still with her legs open working the vibrator in her pussy. Now what I should have done was walk out and never look back, I didn't I closed the door and sat on the bed. She said she had always had a crush on me and after me catching her naked the other day I was all she could think about. She pulled out the knickers I had cum in the day before and I knew then I was lost. I looked round and reached out and touched her inner thigh, she moved her hand away and I took over fucking her with the vibrator. She told me to get undressed and as I did my cock had got rock hard, when I was naked my cock hard she got up and grabbed it, I almost came there and then, she put her lips on my cock and then she started to suck. She was very good, her tongue going up and down my cock from tip to base, she reached round and pushed a finger into my ass, I was in shock she finger fucked my ass as she sucked my cock. She pulled me onto the bed and I got on top of her, my cock going into her pussy very easy. I fucked her hard and fast finally cumming inside her. I rolled off her and she got on top of me kissing me. I got hard again and she lowered herself onto me, we fucked again and again I came inside her. I got up and got dressed. I left and went to the pub and got very drunk.

A week later she called me saying Laura was away and she wanted me. I went round and we fucked again this time in the living room and again in the bathroom. I would visit her every chance I would get, fucking her everywhere even in my daughters bed. This went on for a month and I decided I needed to stop it and went to see her, She said I couldn't stop and she would show my daughter the video if I tried. I laughed and said so what, but then she showed me more videos, this time of us fucking and even the one of us fucking in my daughters bed. So what choice did I have I fucked her when ever she asked.
Then last month she told me she was pregnant and I was the father and then said she had what she wanted from me and that was it but she has kept all the videos
I am totally screwed

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Mar 2018 10:30AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I want to confess how I lost my virginity.

I was a bit of a late starter, I didn't get my first girl until I was 24. I was not very popular all the way through school and struggled to make friends in college, this was mainly caused by the fact I can't walk too well.

I'm not missing a leg or anything, but I walk with a limp and have to use a stick sometimes because of a problem with my knee. You soon realise that people will always pick a more able bodied person over someone with problems, even if you're good looking etc. My choice of music and college course meant I didn't have a great deal of exposure to women really, and because I couldn't get out and about, I got out drinking and socialising a lot less too.

So cut to when I'm 24, an old school friend has invited me round for pre-drinks before we go out to some more local pubs, he understands my problems and helps me when I need it, even just walking slower and in the past even him and some other friends have carried me from place to place. We're in his house and there's quite a few of us there, I'm on the sofa cradling a beer and chatting with people. There's a few people (mainly girls) there that I don't recognise and I ask my friend (lets call him 'Mark' for ease) who they all are, so he introduces us, They're all friends of his sister and there's 4 of them. We're all going out together, which I didn't know, but they all seem like nice people and we're all getting along well.

After a couple of drinks, everyone starts getting a bit antsy so we make the decision to actually make a move out of the house. I get up off the sofa and there's an noticeable silence that descends on the room as I get up and reach for my stick, no-one had realised that it was mine, a couple of the girls actually turn away and I swear one of them gave a little giggle. I'm a fairly perceptive person, so this immediately set the tone for the night, I felt that they were all laughing behind my back (They are younger, so I suppose it is expected, but very sad).

I spent an hour or so at the bar with Mark and the other guys, but was struggling to relax because every time I looked round I could see people looking at me and probably secretly judging me standing there stick in one hand and pint in the other. I order another pint and excuse myself to go and sit down, which everyone understands because I can't stand for too long. So I find myself sitting alone, in the corner of the bar just pawing aimlessly through my phone, browsing facebook and Tinder, not really finding anything interesting on either to be honest, there's only so many times you can swipe before you lose hope.

I wasn't expecting it but got quite a shock when someone plopped down next to me on the seat, I look up and see it's not one person but two, one of Mark's friends and her boyfriend. We get chatting and they're actually really friendly and easy to talk to, despite about a 6 year age gap, I always worry about having nothing to talk about with people who are younger than myself. We talked for a half hour or so before they announced that they were leaving soon, as they both had to catch a flight in the morning so couldn't stay out. I told them that I might go soon because I wasn't really feeling it, they said "oh well if you want to share a taxi back to your place then we can all go together?" I told them I wasn't staying at my place but at mark's instead, they said that's fine and that the taxi would be going back that way anyway. I start to get up and marks sister, lets call her 'Christa' comes over to ask if I'm ok. I tell her I'm going back to her/marks place and she looks concerned, I say it's ok I'm just not really feeling the 'vibe' that night. She speaks to mark and comes back to say she'll come back with me to make sure I'm ok, I did say it was ok but she insisted.

It's getting icy outside and we pile into the taxi so I'm glad we decided to catch one before they get too busy later in the night. It's a short ride back to Mark's and we get in the house quick, Christa's friends bid us farewell and go on their way.

We get in and I'm prepared to just bed down on the sofa for the night (as planned), but Christa asks if I want a drink, she gets us a couple of Vodka shorts and we have a nice chat for maybe 45 minutes or an hour, a couple of drinks later we're both a bit drunk and everyone else gets in from the pub. Everyone grabs a goodnight beer and maybe half an hour passes before they start to make a move home.

Cut to later, everyone is gone home and I'm falling asleep on the sofa when I hear someone coming down the stairs, it's christa and she walks through the living room, grabs a drink from the kitchen and goes back upstairs to bed. I play dead out of politeness, but I could hear her footsteps and she stopped on the way back through for a couple of seconds before going back up.

Again, later on, I wake up suddenly when I feel someone basically sitting on my feet at the end of the sofa. I start to sit up and try to see who it is in the pitch black, can't see a thing so I start to say 'Hello?' when I feel a finger on my lips and someone saying 'shhh'. It's Christa, I can tell from the outline of her hair in the dark, so I whisper 'are you ok?'. She whispers 'Yea' and lifts the sheets up and climbs in under my legs. I literally had no idea what was going on and was a little worried that something was wrong, but at that point I worked out her intentions when she reached through my boxer shorts and grabbed my cock.

I don't remember what I said but it was something along the lines of 'oh my fucking god', I'd never had anyone touch my cock before, so many conflicting feelings and I wasn't quite sure what to make of what was happening. It was probably only a few seconds but things progressed quickly, she had her lips round me and was starting to suck, it was so warm and soft that I was worried I would cum instantly but I managed to hold off. I had to try my best not to make noise as her parents and brother were asleep upstairs, if Mark found out I was messing round with his 18 year old sister he'd probably kill me.

She sucked me for maybe a minute before stopping and moving up to kiss me while still stroking my cock, I could barely speak so just said 'hey', she said 'hey' back in a very husky voice, and asked if I liked what she was doing, I said it was amazing and she asked something unexpected, 'Would you like to fuck me?'.

I was completely dumbfounded but just about managed a 'yes', before she said 'good' and started to climb from under my legs and on top of me, I started to feel her sides and her tits, they were really round with rock solid nipples, she had a thin top on which I pulled up so I could take them in my mouth. She grabbed my hair and was pulling my head to her chest very hard, I worked my hand down to feel her pussy and found she was wearing knickers, they were rough and felt kind of lacy, but they were slippery and wet even on the outside. I started to rub her clit through them and she started to buck against my hand, she lifted my head and kissed me while breathing quite hard, it was really sexy.

She put one hand on my chest and reached down to feel my cock, rubbing it against herself through her underwear, then let go and pulled them to the side. I was able to feel her and she was soaking wet, this was my first time even touching a girl so I had no real idea what I was doing but she really enjoyed having her clit played with. I felt her grab hold of my cock and put it at the opening, still with one hand on my chest and started to sit down a little. I've never felt anything so heavenly in all my life and I was completely at her mercy, once I was in she started to ride me gently. We couldn't go fast because the sofa was squeaky, but we found a rhythm which worked and she was making all the right movements and noises, kissing me and clawing at my chest.

I could feel myself getting close to cumming and started to try and slow her down, she could tell something was wrong and asked what's wrong, I said 'I'm going to cum soon' and she said 'tell me when', which I figured meant she wanted to know so she could pull out and finish me off by hand or mouth. I went for a bit bit longer and could feel myself getting close again, I said 'Getting close... my first time...' and she just stopped and said 'What?'

I said 'Sorry, uh... it's my first time' and she said 'Really?!?'. she started to move on me again and said 'Well.... your first time should be special', gently touched the side of my face then started to speed up again, took me a little while to get back to where I was but I got there and said 'I'm close' (again) which seemed to spur her on even more. She was riding me hard and the sofa was starting to make a lot of noise, but neither of us really cared, I was on the edge of cumming and she was breathing really heavy so I'm not sure she noticed.

I could feel myself start to cum and said I'm cumming, she sat up and pushed down as hard as she could, I thought she was going to pull me out but she did the opposite and rode me as hard as she could as I came deep, deep inside of her. I couldn't contain the noise and moaned way louder than I should have done, but fortunately no-one noticed.

She lay down with me for a while and asked if it really was my first time or if it was just something I said, told her I was being honest. We talked for a while and eventually she went to bed, leaving me happy on the sofa.

We've fucked a couple of times since then, the last time she came too and soaked me with both of our cum. She's young but has way more experience than me, I hope she teaches me a few more things in the future, she's certainly helped me out a lot so far, I feel a bit more confident now.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

My Stepmoms Slut Watches Me In The Kitchen And Gets Hot When She Sees Me And Ends Up Putting Her Fingers In My Pussy Until She M

10:41 17K

My Stepsisters Slut Watches Me In The Kitchen And Gets Hot When She Sees Me And Ends Up Putting Her Finger In My Pussy Until She

22:03 13.4K

From My Stepmother He Sees Me In The Kitchen And Gets Hot When He Sees Me And Ends Up Putting His Fingers In My Pussy Until He M

11:15 14.1K

My stepsister's lady watches me in the kitchen and gets fine when she sees me and ends up putting her finger in my twat until sh

22:03 5.7K

Lexi Luna and Madi Collins make love in the kitchen

15:00 1.1K

Stunning amateur makes a sensual show for you in the kitchen

09:13 1.7K